Daring-Do and the Leaf in the Wind

Chapters

Arabian Nights.
Make like a Leaf and...
Wavedancer
Seaddle
Return to Wonder
I won't say I'm in Love
The Next Steps
Orient Express
Shiro: White Star in the Mist
Celestial Guidance
Epilogue: Brave New World
Daring-Do and the Temple of Life

Arabian Nights.

Arabian nights are, Daring decides, much like Arabian days. They are vastly empty, the near endless expanse of sand dunes and empty sky giving the desert a feeling of solitude. It would be comforting if not for the lack of shade from the baking heat brought down by Celestia’s Sun during the day. The nights were no better, the blissful reprieve that Luna’s Moon rising brings from the heat is short lived as all that heat soon vanishes, the desert becoming near freezing.

From where Daring is beneath the covers of her cot, she cannot help but shiver, the cold snaking its icy talons beneath the sheets no matter how close she pulls them. She can stand all kinds of weather, from the sticky nigh uncomfortable atmosphere of jungles, to even the scorching heat of the desert’s daylight. But the cold? This freezing, bone chilling, teeth chattering cold? No, this she cannot stand.

Scooting backwards Daring bumps into the only other source of heat in her cot, the only reason she hadn’t fled this place and declared this whole expedition a lost cause. That reason pulls her closer in his sleep, nuzzling gently against the back of her neck and into her mane before signing contently and returning to whatever dreams he had been having.

Daring blushes deeply at Leaf Wind’s actions, a wing going out unconsciously to hit him softly on his stomach. He snorts and rolls over in his sleep, Daring scooting up against his back to at least share in his warmth.

Sighing she settles down into her pillow and pulls the covers tighter around herself. If not for Princess Luna’s insistence on them coming here, Daring doubted she would be out here, natural curiosity aside. But then, there were lots of ancient ruins out here, and Leaf and she had been talking about exploring some of them…

No, no. This cold is not worth it! Once she is done with Luna’s task for them, she is getting back to civilization, and wrapping herself up in a big, fluffy blanket and hiding under it for a month! Shivering again, Daring wraps her arms around herself and curls into a ball. Why, oh Celestia why, had she agreed to this…

Leaf rolls over again and curls up around her, even in his sleep doing his best to assist Daring as he always does. Though you’ll never hear her say it out loud, especially where Leaf can hear, she really did appreciate this. Appreciate him, for all the work he did in assisting her, all while also doing work for his father on collecting and cataloguing rare reagents. Not to say that her line of work did not tie into his. In fact, she is pretty sure she was helping him just as much as he helps her. Yet, he didn’t need to be with her on her adventures, she was perfectly fine on her own, in fact she had often turned away help offered by many others, stating she works better alone!

But Leaf? Leaf stuck with her anyway, proved himself useful, proved that she did need help sometimes.

Scooting back against the warmth that is his body, a heavy blush forming, Daring is thankful Leaf is still fast asleep. If he were awake, he’d tell her this is yet another time that he has proven she needs his help.

Closing her eyes Daring does her best to get some sleep, her blush remaining, knowing that the task ahead of them will require her to be at least somewhat rested so as to not make mistakes.

“Well, what treasure have I woken up to?” Leaf’s voice comes from behind Daring, and she instantly stiffens. Slowly opening one eye she finds Leaf’s face smiling down at her. So much for resting. “I don’t know, Double-Dee.” He continues as he raises an eyebrow. “You look pretty all curled up under the blankets. I should suggest to Luna that she should send us cold places more often!”

“Don’t you dare, Leaf,” Daring says, pulling the covers up over her head. “Do that and I swear the next time you get caught in another giant pony-eating plant, I’m not pulling your plot out!”

“Hey, it was one time, Dee,” Leaf says with an exaggerated sigh, “and I needed some of its sap for my father! I could’ve gotten myself out. Eventually.”

Daring waves a hoof at him, “Yeah, yeah. Now, tell me it’s actually time to get up, and you’ve not woken me up early!” Leaf shrugs and gets out of bed, and Daring shivers, scooting into the spot he was just in because WARM.

“Yeah, it’s about an hour before the sun will crest the horizon,” Leaf replies with a smirk as he grabs his vest and pulls it on. “The dashing master adventurer find something she likes under the covers?” Daring quickly reaches out from beneath the covers and makes a lewd gesture at him.

“Bite me,” she growls, causing Leaf to chuckle as he crosses to the entrance of their tent.

“Oh, such language! What would your fans say?” He looks over his shoulder and smile, “The great A.K. Yearling asking a degenerate like myself to bite her? Oh, the gossip columns in the Manehatten Times would sell like hotcakes!”

“Just go get the campfire started already!” Daring moans as she collects all the blankets and just about wraps herself up like something she’d dig up in an Eqyntian tomb.

“By your command, Master Explorer!” Leaf says over his shoulder as he opens the tent flap and goes out, a blast of cool early morning air coming in and robbing what little warmth had been inside. Daring, now alone inside the tent, curses Luna for sending them here for the thousandth time as she shivers.

After a bit, Daring’s head emerges from beneath the blankets, the soft glow of the campfire outside instantly drawing her attention. Going back under the covers she reaches out with one arm and grabs her vest, pulling it on beneath the covers slowly so she can gather her courage before venturing forth.

Once her vest is on, she takes a deep breath, and shoots from beneath the covers like a light gold lighting bolt, grabbing her helmet on the way out. Leaf, for his part, doesn’t miss a beat as she dashes out, simply holding up a bowl of blissfully warm oatmeal in one hoof for her to take as she hurriedly takes her place next to him on a camp stool.

The oatmeal, along with the fire, thankfully stop any shivering before it can truly start so she is spared anymore of Leaf’s sarcastic remarks. They eat in silence for a bit, the crackling of the campfire the only sound in their desolate surroundings. Or, well not so desolate, as Daring looks around while eating she remembers they pitched camp in a small oasis. The reason for it is of course sitting in the pocket of her vest in the form of a map she had copied from a book that was sitting in the tent.

This oasis is one of the, unfortunately few, landmarks they had been able to find from the nearly thousand year old map. Of course, the map is useless without the book, so she is stuck lugging around the massive tome with her. Finishing her breakfast, she pulls the map out of her pocket and unfolds it so she can look it over again by firelight.

The map in question, even the one in the book, is a copy of a map drawn by cartographers during the height of the Ancient Equus Empire that shows cities and road networks that Daring knew no longer existed. However, whoever had written the book the map was in had also provided a detailed account of a path leading into the desert, along with landmarks that would eventually lead to what the author had called ‘cradle of life’ or something similar; ancient Arabian was sometimes rather hard to translate.

Looking up, Daring opens her mouth to ask Leaf to grab the book from the tent, only to have it handed over to her, albeit with a smirk that just oozes ‘See, I know what you want’. Rolling her eyes Daring takes the book and opens it up to where she left off, specifically a passage that talks about a structure near what she hopes is this oasis.

“I think I am going to go stretch my wings,” Leaf says as he stands up, extending his wings and rolling his shoulders, “That cot you have us on is tiny.” He looks to her with a smirk. “If not for the company on it, I’d almost say it’d be unbearable.” Daring sighs and waves a hoof at him.

“Right back at you, Leaf,” she says absently. “Go fly around if you want, but keep an eye out for the structure we’re looking for. If this book is right, it shouldn’t be too far.” Leaf smiles and chuckles with a nod.

“Alright, I’ll go off and give it a look.” He then winks as he crouches down to take off, “And I am so glad you think I made good company in bed.” Daring looks up quickly, but only catches Leaf’s retreating silhouette. Grumbling that she didn’t mean it that way, she returns to studying the book’s clues.

Meanwhile, Leaf circles lazily as he climbs upwards over the desert. He can still see Daring hunched over the book they had procured, at great danger due to an angry librarian, at the Royal Canterlot Library. Of course, to get it they had made a small step-stool out of apparently priceless books. But they were unharmed after they were done! Honest!

Focusing back on his task, and not just the admittedly amazing feeling of stretching his wings, Leaf scans the surrounding area in the pre-dawn light.

Stopping and hovering in place, Leaf narrows his eyes as he spots something in the distance. It looks to be a structure, but it is partially buried in a sand dune, which would clearly make it invisible from the ground, but from the air Leaf is able see it clearly. Vaguely he can remember hearing Daring talk about an ancient way-station somewhere near the oasis, that it was the next marker on the trail. Perhaps this is it!

And, if not, it is still a ruin, and it’ll cheer his friend up and distract her from the fact that they’d been out here for three freezing nights and scorching days already. Admittedly, he wasn’t enjoying it any more than she was, but Luna had asked both of them. Both of them! Usually it was only Daring that got asked to go on these adventures, he just tagged along. Nope, not this time! This time he was here not just to back Daring up, he was here to ply his skills at the request of an Equestrian Princess! That, along with the admittedly warm company in bed at night, had made this bearable.

Circling back down, he notes the pink hue starting to form on the distant horizon and makes a quicker landing than he plans, the need to get the camp packed up before they lost the shadows growing more urgent.

“Hey, sun is coming up!” he says as he lands near Daring, who has by now extinguished the campfire and has a lamp sitting next to her, “We need to break the camp down.” Daring looks up from the book and frowns, closing it quickly.

“Damn, I had hoped we had more time,” She starts over towards the tent, “I’ve not been able to figure out where to go from here…”

“Good thing I took that flight, then,” Leaf says with a smug satisfaction. “I saw some ruins not that far off, if we hurry and break camp we can be there as just as the sun rises.” Daring stops with the tent flap halfway open and gives him a raised eyebrow, followed by a warm smile.

“Well, looks like I’ll have to forgive you for your earlier remarks,” she says as she goes inside, only to emerge a moment later with her saddlebags, book now inside it. “I mean, you’re proving vastly helpful this trip.” Leaf sticks his tongue out at her as he finishes collecting the cookware and starts to put it in the bag he had gotten it from.

“Yeah, yeah, love you too, Double-Dee,” he says with a sarcastic grin and a wiggle of his eyebrows.

“And moment ruined,” Daring says with a sigh as she puts her saddle bags down near where Leaf is before going back into the tent to start pulling the stuff inside apart and packing it up.

They break camp quickly, the items inside the tent quickly packed and stored away and the tent itself disassembled in record time. Before long, they’re trudging over a sand dune towards where Leaf saw the ruins. In the distance, the first rays of sunlight are cresting over the distant dune covered horizon, causing the two adventurers to move faster lest they get caught out in the open.

Yet, even at the pace they set, which is quite breakneck considering the fact they’re carrying all their supplies, the sun has come halfway over the horizon by the time they’re climbing the dune to get inside the ruined structure. They make it to an acceptable entrance as the first rays of light start to bath the desert in true sunlight, casting long shadows along the ancient weather worn walls inside the ruins.

Once inside, Daring wastes no time, instantly unhooks her saddlebags and grabs a lamp from one of the pouches. The lamp doesn’t illuminate a great deal of the room, but what it does reveal makes Daring smile.

“Its another map!” She says excitedly, “This must be the way station, or at the very least a crossroad marker!” Daring instantly rushes over and starts looking over the map, a happy smile on her face.

Leaf simply chuckles and takes off his own heavy saddlebags and sits next to the entrance. This isn’t his field, the ancient writings and scriptures and stuff. Sure, he had picked up some old languages and such from spending so much time with Daring, but he couldn’t even make heads or tails of the book they’d procured.

Show him a plant, though, and he could identify it in his sleep! Could tell you where it is from, what it was useful for, and it if was edible. Honestly, they’d relied on that last one a few times out in the jungle on trips that lasted just a bit longer than their supplies, a fact he was quite proud of.

As he sits, the sun starts to rise behind him, his shadow growing longer as the room becomes better illuminated by the growing light. Before long, the entire wall opposite the entrance, save for a pony-shaped shadow, can be clearly seen without the need of a lamp. Daring takes notice of this and quickly puts her lamp down next to the wall map she had been studying and going over to sit next to Leaf. She pulls the book out of a saddle bag, and the copied map out of her pocket, and puts them down in front of them.

“This looks like the map in the book, but...different.” She leans her head to one side, a hoof on her helmet so as to keep it on her head, “It’s obviously older, but is it the area we’re looking for?” Leaf shrugs and looks to Daring with a smile.

“Well, get closer, and I’ll get out of the light.” He stands up and walks out of the doorway, sitting his plot down next to the saddlebags, “If it is, we’re one step closer to our goal.” He winks, “And you that giant fluffy blanket for a month.” Daring shoots him a flat look, but doesn’t deny it. Instead, she goes over towards the wall, her shadow growing smaller and smaller with each echoing hoof-fall.

Leaf watches her as she starts examining the wall, a small smile growing into a broad grin as he watches her easily navigate the ancient carved texts and images. Clearly, she is in her natural element, and the passion she puts into it could hardly be called anything less than a love. Of course, Leaf had yet to see her look at anything else like that, though sometimes when she looked at him, he swore he could see a spark of something…

“Ah-ha!” Daring exclaims from the other side of the room, “I think I’ve got it!” She turns and gestures with one hoof for Leaf to join her. As he does she points to a place on the large mural-map, “I think this is where we are,” The area she points to seems to be a small town, not all that much unlike Ponyville or even Apploosa. “If I’m right, then this is where what Luna sent us after should be.” She points to another place, this one seeming to be a valley or enclosed area that looks almost like a large park or nature preserve. “It is unfortunately not close,” Daring says slowly, “but if we really push for it, I think we can make it before the worst of the heat takes hold.”

Looking over her shoulder, Daring frowns, the sun almost fully risen and the air outside is already starting to shimmer with heat.

“We’d best hurry then,” Leaf says with an equally worried frown. Daring nods at this and crosses back over to the saddlebags, Leaf right behind her, and casts one last glance at the mural and silently prays to Luna she is right.

Pulling her helmet down to shade her eyes Daring leads the way back out into the desert, the heat instantly assaulting her hooves and body. While not as unbearable as the cold at night, Daring cannot help but growl as each step leads to more hot sand beneath her hooves. And this was only an hour into the day, it can only get worse.

And worse it got indeed.

The map had been quite accurate except that it was also old enough that Celestia herself had to have only been a twinkle in her mother’s eye when it was put on the wall, so the lay of the land had changed, and what could have been a few hours worth of a walk back during the days of the Equus Empire, was now more of a trek through dunes the size of Canterlot Castle, with the only shelter from the sweltering sun coming early in the day when the dunes cast long shadows between each crest. As it became obvious that they would not reach their destination before the sun hit the area in the sky where no shade would be available, and the heat would rise to the point that their hide would tan -- and not in the good way -- Leaf pulls out robes he had procured from locals back in the port town they had arrived in, and offers one to Daring. Putting them on adds a few minutes to their journey, but they become sheltered from the sun, though the heat still assaulted them to no end, and it was worth the delay.

By the time the sun is at its peak, they have reached what looks to be an expanse of rocks jutting out from the desert sands -- a few dunes even going to far as to almost reach the peak of a few of the rocks -- with an opening in the general area of where they had been approaching from. Neither of them are too keen on remaining in the sun much longer, so without a word between them they both make towards the opening, their minds and hearts set on at least finding some sort of shade, water if possible!

Once through the entrance, which is perhaps no wider than two ponies side-by-side, they find themselves in a world quite unlike what they had experienced outside. For starters, the very air is different, a sweet almost honey-like scent drifting on the breeze, filling their scorched lungs with fresh and noticeably cooler air.

The ground is also different, a soft carpet of grass, and even moss, is everywhere except for a path that leads directly from the small entrance towards what looks to be a massive building in the center of a verdant green oasis. It seems to be made out of highly polished stone -- much like the Castle back in Canterlot -- perhaps marble or granite, with high arching windows currently open to make use of the light breeze that is slowly drifting through the area. This must be the library, but it is in pristine condition, especially for something that well over a few thousand years old!

Daring looks to Leaf, who looks over at Daring, both of their faces frozen in an expression of disbelief.

“We...should get over there, make sure it isn’t a mirage,” Daring says slowly, Leaf nodding beside her as he looks around.

“Yeah...though I would like to look at some of these plants,” he says slowly, his eyes drawing to well tended rows of flowers and bushes, someone clearly was maintaining this place. “Most of these don’t grow here! Some of these don’t grow anywhere anymore!”

“You can stop to smell the roses later, Leaf,” Daring says in a serious tone, “We’re here on a mission. Besides,” continues with a smirk, “I am sure there are more inside, and you can most likely get closer to them inside, and in a controlled environment, too!”

“You just want to get out of the sun,” Leaf says with a pout.

“Don’t you?” Daring replies as she starts forward, flicking her tail in his face.

“Yeah…” he replies, his eyes fixed on her before coughing. “I mean, you’re right, the controlled environment sounds better than out here.” He follows after her, his eyes wandering over all the plants, even spying a few animals. “Besides… I want to meet whoever has a hoof in keeping this place so well maintained…” Daring simply nods at the statement, her eyes fixed on the large wooden doors that must lead inside. She is also interested in whoever is keeping this place running. Perhaps they have the answers they’ve been sent to find. Perhaps they can answer some of Daring’s own questions.

Stopping next to the door, Daring looks to Leaf as she places a hoof on the door, her companion nodding to her as he does the same. As one they push, the massive door sliding inward on hinges that make the door feel as light as air.

And as one, they step inside, eager to continue their strange journey.

Author's Note

Well, I said I would do it, and I did it!

Here it is, the first chapter of my Daring-Do story! So far, they've discovered an ancient library thingy! What could possibly be inside? What could Luna want? More importantly, who is keeping the place so nice looking?

This and more in the next chapter!

Leaf Wind is property of Witching Hour

Daring-Do/A.K. Yearling is of course Hasbro's property.

Make like a Leaf and...

The journey back to the small port town of Half-Flanks takes Daring and Leaf two days and one night. The days were, as before, unbearably hot and nearly intolerable. The nights, well the nights were warmer than previously. Leaf and she had been eager to return to the civilized parts of this dune covered land, perhaps more excited than they had ever been on any other return trip.

Or, at least, Daring was excited. Leaf had looked wistful the last time they had made camp, and had said he wouldn’t mind getting lost out here with her for a few more days, just the two of them. Daring had smiled and chuckled at that, but reminded him gently they did need to get back and tell Luna they had succeeded. Still, getting lost with him wouldn’t be so bad, if only so she wouldn’t have to share him.

Shaking her head, Daring chides herself for that stray thought, finding she has stopped in the middle in the of one of the many dust covered walkways that make up the area around the hotel Leaf and she had a room in. She ambles over to the post office, a few carefully worded hoof-written letters needing to be sent back to Equestria and to their respective recipients. Most importantly, was the one that was to go to Luna, who had funded this crazy endeavor, bearing words that the gambit had not only paid off but had given back in spades would be something the Princess would want to know as soon as she possibly could.

Slowing down as she approaches the large whitewashed Post Office, Daring cannot help but feel a little apprehension. Telling Luna that they’d finished their mission meant it really was over, and that they’d soon be back to Equestria; Daring back to her writing, Leaf back to whatever it was he did when he wasn’t keeping her company (or her bed warm). Something about that gives her pause. She doesn’t really want to go their separate ways, not this time. The thought in, and of itself, is shocking to Daring. Her and Leaf’s relationship is built upon them being able to just be together one day, and gone the next. It a partnership of convenience, nothing more.

Or is it…?

Shaking her head again, Daring hunches her shoulders. No, she can’t get sentimental now, she needs to get these letters to the post office, and then she can worry about this. Whatever this is.

Sighing, Daring walks up to the post office, a Saddle Arabian mare behind the counter smiling to her in a friendly matter that defuses much of the tension.

“What can I do for you?” the mare asks in a heavily accented voice.

“I need to send some letters,” Daring replies in as neutral a voice as she can. “Priority, if it is available. They need to get to their destination as soon as possible.”

The mare behind the counter nods, her smile remaining.“That is possible,” the mare says slowly. “Depending on their destination we can guarantee their arrival in a day to a few days, no more than five.” The mare nods, as if doing so makes it true, and Daring cannot help but smirk a little.

“Sounds like what I need,” Daring replies, pulling the letters from her saddlebag and putting them onto the counter, sliding the usual amount of bits for postage up next to them. “I hope this is enough to cover it?”

The post mare nods and accepts the bit, followed by the letters.“Is there anything else you need posted?” the post mare asks. Daring shakes her head and the mare nods, “Alright, you have a good afternoon.”

“Thank you,” Daring replies with a warm smile as she turns and heads off back in the direction of the hotel.

The hotel in question, named the Wandering Compass, is located near the center of town, and is a large three story sandstone building with the typical clay whitewash finish. It is a frequent starting and ending point for many expeditions into the endless dunes of Saddle Arabia’s interior, and, as such, most of the stores where supplies can be found for such ventures are located within proverbial spitting distance of the front door. The Royal Equestrian Explorer’s League also makes this their unofficial headquarters in Saddle Arabia, thus, as Daring gets close to her destination, many a fellow explorer greets her in the street. She greets the seasoned ones with a wave and a return of their greeting, and the new faces with smiles and wishes of good luck. Just because everyone knows, or assumes rather, that she works alone does not mean she cannot wish those just starting out their career luck.

And, as she walks through the front door and into the common lounge of the hotel, that assumption takes front and center.

“I don’t care how well you spin the tale, lad,” a grizzled veteran is loudly saying from his table, “I know Daring works alone, and nothing you say will change that.”

“Well, I tell you, I just got back from exploring the most amazing ancient temple with her!” Leaf says loudly, more than a few heads turning in his direction. “I was asked by Princess Luna herself to go with my friend Daring-Do!” The veteran laughs and shakes his head, his monocle nearly coming off.

“Like I said, young colt,” the veteran continues, “I know Daring works on her own. Has for years! I myself attempted to go on more than a few expeditions with her.” He picks a pipe up from where it was resting on the table next to him and points it at Leaf. “All ended the same, she works with nopony, and that is the long and short of it.” He lights his pipe as Leaf looks about ready to chew the poor old stallion’s head off. Unable to watch this go on any further, and unwilling to bail Leaf out of the local drunk tank, Daring makes her way over quickly and wraps an arm around her companion’s neck.

“Now, Leaf Wind, there is no need to compare accomplishments,” Daring says in a voice loud enough that it carries through the entire room, “I mean, it takes a very special kind of stallion to follow me into dark, trap filled, and likely deadly places.” Daring says with a wink to the old veteran sitting in front of them, a look of profound shock plastered on his face. “But then, you are a special kind of crazy.”

Leaf chuckles, blushing slightly. “I’ll take that as a compliment, Dee,” he says slowly. “Then again, you’re a special kind of crazy yourself. I mean, you’re the one who keeps angering the locals wherever we go.”

Daring waves a hoof dismissively at this and rolls her eyes. “Oh, it was one time Leaf!” she replies with a bit of mock hurt. “I mean, they weren’t using that idol! I thought it’d look better in a museum, or at least might unlock that tomb we were attempting to get into.” She then pauses and taps a hoof against her muzzle. “I really should get around to donating it to the Royal Equestrian Museum of Ancient History, but it really does look good on my mantel.”

Leaf chuckles and shrugs. “I know what would look better on that mantel,” he says with a smirk.

“You’re going to say your picture, aren't you?” Daring replies with a smirk on her own.

Leaf puts a hoof to his chest and looks shocked. “Why, no Daring, I was not!” He then winks and smiles broadly. “But, you know, since you mentioned it, I am sure my face would make the perfect addition to your mantel.”

Daring chuckles and shakes her head, then looks over at the old veteran and then back to Leaf. “But, how rude of me I seem to have interrupted your conversation with the fine old stallion here.” She smiles to the veteran. “Please, forgive me, I sometimes forget myself. I am sure you and Leaf here will have much to talk about, seeing as we’re all tenured explorers.” She puts a hoof to Leaf’s chest and smiles. “Tell him about the time we explored that lost city over in Eqynt. I am sure he’ll love it.” She then turns to walk away. “And, while you do that, I am going to go get us some seats over in the restaurant, we’ll want to get an early start tomorrow if we’re to book passage home.”

Leaf nods and does a mock salute to Daring. “Alright, Dee,” He then looks back to the veteran, “So, where was I? Oh, yes….”

Daring leaves the two to talk, or at least Leaf to regale the poor old stallion with widely blown up stories of him and Daring exploring. She might have to ask him to retell some of them later, so she can take notes for her next book. Of course, she might just write them down for her publisher to look over, as he does enjoy reading the over-the-top adventure stories that come out of Leaf’s mouth from time to time. They never get published, but Daring is sure Prose has a collection of them sitting in a book on his desk for personal amusement.

Heading through a door at the back of the lounge, Daring comes into the outdoor restaurant that is attached to the hotel. It’s styled in a fashion after the gardens of the Saddle Arabian aristocracy, with large cloth shades hanging over the dining area centered around a stylized marble fountain showing three alicorns holding jugs from which the water flows into the fountain. The entire thing is enclosed in a short stone wall with planters along the top, adding to the garden feel and adding the pleasing smell of exotic flowers to the air.

Waiting her turn at the entrance, Daring admires the peaceful air the restaurant has cultivated, as being a normal rest-stop for adventurers like herself, many with not only clashing ideas about their work, but also rivals for the same sights, she cannot help but marvel at the fact nopony is fighting or arguing loudly.

Before too long, the source of the calm atmosphere walks up to Daring with a warm smile.

The proprietor of the restaurant, and one of the owners of the hotel itself, is an aged unicorn mare who carries herself with an air of knowing exactly what she is doing, and what she is capable of. One of the few retired adventurers from the early days when Equestria’s ponies were just starting to become curious about the world and its history, she had struck it rich with a find of a lifetime, invested her bits and retired. She had gone into business with a local Saddle Arabian stallion who she had met on her travels, and opened this hotel a few years prior to Daring’s first expedition to the country.

“Miss Daring Do. To what do I owe the honor of such a mare as famous as yourself darkening my doorstep?” the aged mare asks with a smile, albeit with her eyes holding a certain amount of wary tension.

“I am sure your partner told you, but me and a friend just returned from an expedition,” Daring replies with a smirk. “Besides, even if I was just passing through I wouldn’t dare not pay homage to a legend such as yourself, Distant Horizon.”

Distant chuckles and waves a hoof at Daring dismissively. “As well you should,” she replies in a light tone. “I recall telling a young filly by the name of Yearling to follow her dreams.” She looks to Daring with a small smirk. “Always did wonder what happened to her.”

Daring returns the smirk and winks to the older mare. “I hear she is writing adventure novels,” Daring replies with a chuckle. “Best sellers, no less.” She then looks around, her smile remaining. “So, Distant, got a table for two open for an old friend?”

Distant snorts and shakes her head. “Old friend is it now?” Distant chuckles. “Can’t say we’re ‘old’ friends, but I do have a table open.” She smirks over at Daring, one eyebrow raising, “I can get some candles out, make it all romantic for you and your coltfriend.”

Daring’s smirk slides off her face and she coughs as she pulls her helmet down in front of her face. “He isn’t my coltfriend, Distant,” Daring mutters. “We’re just good friends.”

Distant shakes her head and waves a hoof for Daring to follow her. “And I am Celestia’s first cousin twice-removed,” Distant quips in a smug tone. “I own half the hotel, you know. I checked your reservations when I heard you were renting a room from us.” Daring follows after, her helmet still mostly hiding her face, causing Distant to snort in annoyance. “Moon and Stars, Daring, it’s not like I just accused you of jumping the poor stallion! You’re usually better at accepting the teasing than this.” She then smiles smugly. “Unless I struck a nerve, and you really like this Leaf Wind.” Daring mutters something under her breath, which makes Distant chuckle again. “Well, whatever the case, here is your table,” she gestures to a polished wooden table with a nice tablecloth, “I’ll have someone come get your orders in a short bit, hopefully your friend has joined you by then.”

“Thanks, Distant,” Daring replies softly, pulling her helmet off and putting it on the table before she sits down.

“Don’t mention it,” Distant says with a wink. “I’ll just add it to the long list of things I’ll use later to get you to do this old mare favors.”

Daring snorts and chuckles. “That must be one long list,” she shoots back.

“Oh, I bet I could make even Princess Twilight blanch at the length,” Distant replies with a wink. “But then, what’s the point of helping so many of you young risk-takers if I don’t get to bank on it later!”

Daring shakes her head and waves a hoof at her friend. “Yeah, yeah. I’ve heard it a thousand times, Distant.” Daring says, her smirk returning, “Day you cash in on that, is the day the moon rises in place of the sun. Now, I am sure you have guests to torment, or a wine cellar to raid for chalices.”

Distant laughs and nods. “You’re right, can’t let them get too settled or they’ll never give me any respect!” Distant declares with a smile. “Give ‘em an inch and they try to take an entire mile.” She pats Daring on the shoulder, “Good luck wooing that stallion of yours! I’ll see you around.” she trots off before Daring can, once again, tell her that Leaf is not her stallion.

With a sigh, Daring settles into waiting for Leaf to finish telling his tall tales.

The wait is not long long, thankfully, and before the waiter even finds his way over Leaf is seated across from her, a wide smile gracing his features and making his eyes shine with his happiness.

“Have fun?” Daring asks as she looks over the menu.

“I did!” Leaf enthusiastic reply comes from where he is seated. “That old stallion didn’t know what he was talking about, but I set the record straight.”

Daring chuckles from behind her menu.“That’s nice, dear,” she says without thinking, instantly regretting it.

“What was that?” Leaf questions as he lowers his own menu and looks over at Daring. “What’d you just say?”

“I… I said the salad looks rather good. I think I’ll order that!” Daring quickly responds, her face gaining a few shades of red under her golden fur. “What about you? See anything you like?”

“I do,” Leaf replies with one of his trademark smirks, “and the salad does look interesting, but so does the soup. I could have both…”

Daring just nods behind her menu. “Uh-huh… yeah sounds good…” she fumbles over her words, Distant’s earlier statement echoing in her head. “I think I’ll just stick with the salad.”

Eventually, they order and Daring is forced to surrender her menu. Thankfully, her blush has vanished by then, and they spend the remainder of their dinner talking about their discovery, as well as what Luna could possibly want with the books the recovered. The theories range from simple curiosity, to something involving the absent Celestia. Once dinner is finished, they pay their bill, which is less than Daring had expected but then this is likely yet another case of Distant saving up favors.

By the time they’re walking up the stairs in the lobby towards the second story where their room is located, the sun is already setting and casting an amber hue on the sand in the distance.

The room that Daring and Leaf have rented out is a single bed suite with a private bathroom complete with a bathtub with plumbing. Their personal belongings, along with the books, are in one corner well away from the door and somewhat hidden by a chair that Leaf has strategically pulled in front of them, though both of them are quite sure no one would steal books from them. They set about preparing for bed, which really involves Daring drawing for herself a nice bath to help get some of the accursed sand out of her coat, mane, and tail -- Honestly, who knew it could get in some many places -- and help pull some of the chill from the cold nights from her bones.

Daring doesn’t take long, though, and, by the time she is out and dried off, Leaf is just climbing into the queen sized bed.

Daring pauses as she stands in the doorway to the bathroom, eyeing the bed and its occupant with a little unease. Sure, they had been spending a lot of time in the same bed out in the field, but this felt different than that. Out there, in the desert, it was a necessity, but in here it was… not. She could tell herself that they got a room with one bed to save money, but that feels like a lie on her tongue. Leaning against the door frame, Daring’s eyes are drawn to Leaf as he scoots around and finds a comfortable position to lay down in. She cannot help but note how good he looks when he isn’t wearing his vest and helmet, the way his muscles work, the way his wings lay against his body. Everything. He is her partner, nothing more, but the longer she stands there telling herself that there is nothing between them the more she feels the hair on the back of her neck rise in disgust with herself.

“Hey, you coming to bed, or you just going to stare at my flank all night, Dee?” Leaf’s voice breaks Daring from her impromptu study of anatomy, and back to the present. Blushing profusely she is glad the light is behind her so Leaf cannot see.

“I’d get in bed but your flank is taking up most of it,” Daring remarks, thankful that her voice is still steady.

“Well, you’ll just have to share with me,” Leaf replies as he looks over to Daring, a warm smile on his face. “Didn’t have any problem doing that out in the desert, shouldn’t be any different here.” Daring sighs and starts forward.

“Yet it is,” Daring chides herself even before the thought is able to form, mentally pressing a hoof to her face.

Pulling the sheet back on the bed she climbs in and does her best to not scoot too close to her companion, yet in the end finds herself almost touching him.

“See, you know I don’t bite, Dee,” Leaf says as he settles down with a yawn. “Least not unless you ask.” Daring can’t help but chuckle at that and poke Leaf in the back, causing him to roll over.

“And I’d hardly ask you to do that!” Daring replies with a smirk. “I likely taste like sweat, sand, and canvas.”

Leaf yawns again and smiles sweetly at her, his eyes slowly closing as he starts to drift off.“I don’t know….Dee,” he yawns. “You smell really good… Like the most fragrant rose in the whole garden.” Daring stiffens at that, her ears going back and a blush rising on her face. Leaf continues on, scooting over and wrapping an arm around Daring and pulling her close. “Mmm, night Dee…” Then he rests his head on top of hers. “Love you.”

If it was possible, Daring would likely have rivaled the Librarian in being a statue with that statement, eyes wide and mouth open slightly as she stares into Leaf’s chest. What… what had he just said? Her mind races, her wings springing outwards. She wants to run, wants to get up, grab the books and find the next ship out of this sandy corner of Tartarus. Yet, yet her heart is beating all the faster with her muzzle buried against his chest, his arms around her. Her mind says flee, and her heart says...stay.

Taking a few deep breaths Daring folds her wings back up and does her best to get her racing heart and mind under control.

As she calms down her minds stops yelling at her to flee, and her heart continues to softly speak the same words: This feels right. With a heavy sigh Daring just scoots herself over and deeper into the embrace, and just gives in.

Tonight, the great and adventurous Daring Do, who works alone and needs nopony, shall give in and for once just enjoy the company of another for no other reason than it feels like the right thing to do. As she drifts off, head comfortably positioned partially on Leaf and on the pillow below her, she can’t help but notice that Leaf smells nice too.

Leaf breathes heavily as he runs through the corridor of the ancient temple him and Daring had found their way into. It’s an old Equus temple, much like the one they found in Saddle Arabia, but this one is in the harsh Crystal Mountains, and guarded by some quite angry creatures. Beside him, Daring pants for breath as they run, one of her wings hanging uselessly at her side from an earlier attack by their pursuers.

Leaf had been instrumental in protecting her when that last ice wolf had pinned her to the ground. It had felt good to be the hero for once -- pull her tail out of the fire, or ice in this case -- but he can’t let his guard down yet. They’re not out of the temple and it hadn’t been a cakewalk getting into the place, it most certainly would not be one now they’re on the way out.

The hiss of air heralds arrow traps, and Leaf is barely able to pull Daring down before one skewers her helmet, pinning it to the wall. Picking her back up, Leaf pulls her along as she tries to go back for the helmet.

“We can get you another one back in the Crystal Empire, Dee!” Leaf says sternly as he pulls her by her fur cloak. “We need to get out of here first though!” Daring reluctantly relents, and they continue on, the barking and growling of those hunting them growing only louder. On they run, the growing growing into a relentless sound that drives them desperately towards the entrance.

Upon reaching it, Daring and Leaf skid to a halt, the ice bridge they had crossed having fallen. Turning around Daring squares her shoulders and gets lower to the ground, a determined look in her eyes. “I’ll hold them off, Leaf,” Daring shouts breathlessly. “Can’t deprive your sister of her brother!”

Leaf shakes his head and looks to the other side of the of the canyon they’re standing at, then back at Daring. “I’m not leaving you here, Daring!” He takes a few steps back, the growing growing louder, “and I am sure as Tartarus going to tell Prose that I did so!” He charges forward, wrapping his arms around Daring as he passes her, and launches both of them over the side. His wings snap open and he flaps them as hard as he can to keep altitude.

By the grace of Celestia, he’s able to barely make the lip of the other side of the canyon right as the creatures chasing them reach where they had just been standing. The instant their hooves touch the snow, they’re both down in a heap, Daring beneath Leaf, their hearts racing.

“Never… do that again,” Daring says between breaths, “or I swear I...I’ll…” Leaf just smiles and pulls his helmet off and looks down at Daring.

“You’ll do what, oh great and powerful Daring Do?” Leaf replies in an equally breathless voice.

Daring smiles up at him, and he is reminded of just how amazing her smile is.
“I think I could come up with something,” Daring’s tone is sultry, causing Leaf’s blood to heat up. “I mean, you did save my life. That deserves a special reward.”

Leaf leans down, towards Daring slowly, his muzzle close to hers. “Oh, well, I think I’ll take that reward ri….” Leaf starts, but suddenly he is no longer in the snow with Daring, he’s in an extremely cold shower, with Luna standing with a smirk on her face outside the stall.

“That is enough of that, Leaf Wind.” Luna’s haunting voice dispels what the shower had not already. “We have need to speak with you.”

Leaf looks over at her, his teeth chattering as he shivers. “Y… you couldn’t… have… waited a few… more seconds?” he inquires as he shivers. “I… it was getting to the good… part.”

Luna shakes her head and uses her horn to turn the shower off. “We could not, Leaf Wind,” she replies curtly. “We did not wish to interrupt your… dream, but it is important that we know if you have retrieved what we asked.”

Leaf sighs heavily as he gets out of the shower. “We did… but couldn’t you bother Daring about this? She could have told you just as easily as I could.”

Luna shakes her head and starts walking from the room, which Leaf is quickly realizing is his apartment back in Canterlot. “We could,” she admits, “but, we also need the books as soon as possible, and we do not wish to expend more time than necessary on explanations.” She turns and looks to Leaf. “Since you have the books, we require you to return to Canterlot with them. Thine sister requires them as soon as possible.”

Leaf stops in his tracks, and looks up at Luna with an unsure expression. “Leave, as in tonight?” He inquires with a sad tone. “I… don’t know, Princess. It’d be a lot of work and…”

Luna raises an eyebrow and walks back over to look him in the eyes. “It is our command, Leaf Wind, you will leave tonight.” Luna’s tone is harsh, leaving no room for argument. “Daring will understand. After all, you two do this sort of thing all the time, do you not?”

Leaf sighs and nods slowly. “Yeah, we… do often part suddenly like this.” he admits, “but, I won’t be able to reach Canterlot for a few days, even if I leave tonight via the quickest route.” Luna nods in a rather final fashion.

“Then let it be done,” She looks down at Leaf, her eyes glowing. “It is time for you to wake, Leaf Wind, and do my bidding.”

Leaf’s eyes open with a start, his heart pounding and a cold chill running down his spine at the memory of the cold shower Luna had subjected him to. As he shivers again, Daring shivers as well, burying her face into his chest and muttering. Leaf is surprised to find her in his arms, not to mention snuggled so closely to him!

The feeling of her there, as he wakes up, for some reason pleases him more than any… lurid dream he has ever had. Her presence lends a certain… familiarity, a certain comfort as if to tell him that everything in the world is alright. His heart swells with the warmth of her against him, the soft feeling of her breath against his chest echoing the beating of his heart.

Brushing a hoof against her face -- removing a few strands of stray mane that have fallen over her face in her sleep -- Leaf sighs sadly. This can’t last, him and Daring are partners sure, but not the romantic kind. They could share nights like this together, forget the world for a few hours, but in the end their work will always pull them apart, always force them to go their separate ways. It’s how it’s always been, but… this time it’s different. Harder.

Steeling himself Leaf carefully removes himself from Daring’s embrace, earning him a soft whimper from the mare as she snuggles into the large area of warmth he left behind. Watching this causes Leaf to smile, his heart beating a little faster, a little stronger. She really is beautiful when she is sleeping this peacefully. Shaking his head Leaf continues to get out of bed, and goes over to the small pile of saddle bags in the corner. Digging through them, he finds the books that Luna had specifically requested they find, leaving all the other books in the saddle bags so Daring has something to bring home with her. He then grabs a harness from his saddlebags that he uses to transport items, such as the books, when speed is required. He puts the books into the harness, stopping as a part of his dream catches up to him.

Luna had said the books weren’t for her. They were for his sister? What in the name all the rare plants in Equestria does she need them for? Shaking his head, he files it away in his mind under ‘things to ask Witchy later’

Hesitating for a moment, Leaf looks over to Daring then back to the saddle bags. Pulling his spare notebook out from a pocket on his saddlebag, he fishes around for a few seconds and finds one of his drawing pencils. Tearing a page from his notebook, he quickly writes up a note and puts it on top of her helmet, which rests on the table on her side of the bed. Leaf then hesitates and looks over at Daring.

His heart skips a few beats looking at her, but it’s likely just leftovers from waking up cuddling her, she really was quite nice to snuggle with. Sighing and shrugging Leaf puts his harness on, and heads out the door. It’ll take him a few days but he’ll likely be in Canterlot long before Daring, and knowing her this would be the last time he’d see her for quite some time.

Author's Note

This one took me a while to get out, mostly due to getting distracted. BUT HERE IT IS! :pinkiecrazy:

So, yeah, they're back in civilization now! But, being back in civilization brings up some things. Out in the desert things were so much less complicated, it was just them and whatever ancient ruins they're currently poking around in! Here, though, things are more complicated. Daring works alone, as every pony knows, and responcibilities rear their ugly head just when things are slowing down a little.

Oh well, Leaf must return to Canterlot, and I am sure Daring won't mind. Right?

Right...?
:trollestia:

Wavedancer

Daring stirs slowly from her sleep, fighting hard to stay asleep and within the blissful warmth of the stallion she had been in the arms of all night. Waking would mean facing reality, facing the fact that they would have to go their separate ways soon, and she wishes with all her heart to deny it so as to stay safely in his welcoming embrace. Scooting forward, Daring attempts to make the last of those fleeting moments of blissful sleep, only to find that what she had assumed was there, is not.

Sleep flees her instantly, her eyes snapping open to find herself alone in the large bed her and Leaf had been occupying. Now, however, it is just her as Leaf has vanished.

Sitting up, she starts to panic a little, eyes attempting to look at everything at once to assess every potential threat in the room. Finding none, her heart continues to race as she gets out of bed and grabs her helmet, her hoof touching paper. Pausing she looks down at the note attached to her helmet and narrows her eyes? A ransom note, perhaps? Had someone taken Leaf? She’ll rip apart anypony who touched her stallion…

The instant her eyes land on the first line of the note, those thoughts vanish. In Leaf’s simple yet precise script the note informs her that Leaf was visited by Princess Luna during the night, and that he was commanded to return to Canterlot with the books they had procured from Life’s Library. Sitting back down on the bed, Daring can’t help but let her heart sink a little at the news, no matter how routine it is. The room just feels empty now that she knows he has gone back to Canterlot, and her heart feels heavier. She has never felt this way before when Leaf has had to leave to go run things back to Equestria, this feeling that she needs to get up and go after him to dispel this terrible ache.

Shaking her head, Daring facehoofs and groans.

“This isn’t any time to be getting sappy, Daring!” she chides herself. “What you felt last night was empty, he is your friend. He doesn’t want to be tied down! And neither do you!” The words taste like a lie, but she pushes it down and focuses on making that lie a truth. Standing up again she goes to the chair near the bed and grabs her vest, putting it on and looking at herself in the mirror. She straightens her vest and runs a hoof through her hair, thus completing her morning grooming. She takes extra care not to dislodge the now long dried rose that is sticking out of one pocket, it being a gift from Leaf.

Having it on her makes her feel a little better, as if he is still with her and not hundreds of miles away. Not that she needs that reassurance to feel better.

Sighing she goes and grabs her helmet from the bedside table, then goes out the door. Walking slowly down the hallway Daring does her best to not look like she feels like a foal who just got told their best friend went away for a while. She passes a few others in the hallway as she heads towards the stairs, and smiles to them, even if the smile feels forced. Feels false.

When she reaches the ground floor she just sort of stands there idly, looking around the room to see if perhaps Leaf was still there. Not that she expected him to be, but something made her check anyway. Finding nopony except the usual suspects -- the old veteran over in one corner bragging about his service during the last Griffin-Drake war -- Daring sighs and sits down near the stairs.

“Outta the way youngling,” Distant’s voice comes from nearby. Daring looks up to find the retired explorer pushing aside some poor pony as she heads towards the stairs marked ‘wine cellar’. She is dressed in an outfit similar to Daring’s with a pith helmet, a canvas jungle vest, but is also carrying what seems to be a bullwhip. She grumbles to herself as she goes to the door, pulls a ring of keys out from a vest pocket and flips through the keys using her magic as if it is the most annoying thing in the world. Eventually, she finds the right key and unlocks the door.

Distant then pulls a torch off of the wall just inside the door, lights it, and descends the stairs as if she were entering an ancient tomb. The door closes behind her, leaving everypony who has never seen this before watching the door with curiosity. Daring, for her part, just watches blankly from where she is sitting, knowing full well what the aged unicorn is up to. Having nothing better to do, and not really having the drive yet to go and seek breakfast, Daring watches the door, waiting for Distant to return with her customary items.

It takes a while, perhaps half an hour, perhaps longer, but the door opens again and out comes a grumbling Distant with a bottle of wine and a golden chalice in her telekinetic grip.

“I swear, I thought the ancients had more imagination that this!” Distant laments loudly, shaking the golden chalice with her magic. “Another bucking golden cup! Where are the tablets, the necklaces!?” She tosses the chalice over to a pile nearby of more golden chalices and sighs, “Oh well, guess one more for my pile.” Everypony, except perhaps Daring and the employees in the room, all look very confused. Distant just ignores them and starts off towards the door to her little restaurant, pausing only when she passes in front of Daring. “Hey there, you look like a filly who just got her favorite traveler's guide taken away from her.” Daring sighs and shrugs, causing Distant to narrow her eyes, “Yeah, something is different about you. Normally, you’d have tried to steal one of my chalices so you could bring it home and try and pass it off as something ancient.” She looks around and then back at Daring, “Where’s that coltfriend of yours?”

“He left,” Daring replies curtly, not even attempting to refute Distant’s words. “Luna called him back to Canterlot last night.” Distant frowns, sighs, then shakes her head at Daring.

“Right, well, that answers that.” She gestures towards the entrance to the outdoor restaurant. “You have breakfast yet?” Daring shakes her head no. “Right, then you’re coming with me. We’re going to get you breakfast, then we’re getting you on the first ship outta port and back to the mainland.”

Looking up at Distant with a confused expression, Daring stands up, “And, pray tell, why would I want to go back to the mainland right now?” She follows after Distant, who has started walking without another word. “My room is paid through tomorrow, and I just got back from the desert, I’m tired! I ache all over, and I am pretty sure I’ve still got sand in places I can’t describe in mixed company!” Distant laughs at that but continues on without saying anything until they reach the outdoor seating.

“Right, I am going to drop this baby off,” she points to the bottle of wine still in her magic’s grasp, “while I do that, you’re going to go sit at a table. When I get out, I am going to tell you exactly how you’re going to get on that ship, tired, sore and all, and you’re going to listen to me.” Daring opens her mouth to reply, but Distant holds up a hoof to silence her. “Don’t you start with me young filly. I know you’re wanting to argue, but save it until we’re seated, and having food like civilized ponies.”

Sighing Daring hangs her head. “Yes ma’am.” She then walks off towards a table near the back of the restaurant near one of the walls. As she waits for Distant, she comes up with arguments, retorts, witty banter, anything and everything she can think of to dodge the conversation and the trip home. However, when Distant sits down across from her, still wearing her adventuring gear, it takes all of Daring’s considerable will to not shrink into her seat.

“So,” Distant starts as she waves a hoof at a waiter who quickly comes over to see what his boss needs, “if I remember correctly, you’ll want a bowl of oatmeal with some honey and fruit, and a cup of some strong black tea.” The waiter stands next to the table, looking between his boss and Daring.

“Y… yeah I’ll take that,” Daring says slowly, confused as to why Distant isn’t laying into her. “Perhaps some orange juice, too? I didn’t get a whole lot of fresh fruit out in the desert, and it was rather cold.” Distant smirks and nods.

“Yeah, need to get some more vitamins in you.” She then looks to the waiter. “I’ll take a cup of tea, nothing else for me though.” The waiter nods and writes the orders down, then departs. Distant than looks back over at Daring and continues to smile, “So, heard through the grapevine you found something interesting out in the desert.”

Nodding slowly, Daring scratches the back of her head with one hoof. “Yeah, found an old temple. Lots of old books and stuff…” Distant nods and gestures for Daring to continue. “And, there was a nice flower garden, very well preserved…”

Distant smiles and looks to Daring’s vest. “That where that lovely rose came from?” she asks with a knowing smile. “Can’t say I can fault your choice of coltfriend, he knows his flowers.” Daring’s ears go back against her head and she looks away from Distant.

“He isn’t my coltfriend…” Daring replies with a slight whine to her voice. “He is my friend, and my partner. I bring him along when we go into strange wooded places. He gets to discover and catalogue lots of new plants, and I get to not eat poisonous plants.”

“Mhmm,” Distant replies, her smirk remaining. “Yeah, you certainly discovered something wondrous out in the desert.” She sits back in her seat and gestures with a hoof again. “You said Luna called your friend back? Did it have something to do with this temple?”

Daring nods, looking back towards but not directly at the older adventurer. “Yeah, she wanted us to find some books there.” She shrugs slightly. “Said it was really important, which is why she asked Leaf and I to go, said she couldn’t trust anypony else.” Daring smiles warmly. “I was really happy to have him along, I wouldn’t trust any other pony to watch my back. Not to mention the nights here are deathly cold…”

“Oh, yes, a warm body at your back is always welcome out here,” Distant says smugly, “It’s how I met Sierra Sunset, after all.” Distant then looks over towards the entrance to the hotel proper, her smile growing fond. “That, however, is a tale I can regale you with later.” She looks back as the waiter plus another staff member comes over with trays. “But, our food is here, and the pleasantries are out of the way.” She accepts the teacup on a saucer and sips it as Daring looks at the bowl of oatmeal in front of her.

“I know what you’re going to say, Distant,” Daring starts slowly, not even attempting to reach for the spoon to eat her breakfast, or towards her own tea, “and you’re wrong.”

“Am I?” Distant replies as she smiles behind her teacup. “Care to share some of that ancient wisdom you’ve picked up on your travels?”

“He is my partner, Distant!” Daring says enthusiastically, putting one hoof on the table. “It’s a relationship of convenience, we work well together but at the end of the day we’re more than happy to go our separate ways.”

“Ah, I see.” Distant replies as she puts her tea down on the table. “You two enjoy the fleeting moments, the ability to spend a night and then the next morning be free of burdens.”

Daring nods quickly, her eyes bright, “Yes, that is exactly it! We don’t want to be tied down. We enjoy our freedom too much!”

Distant nods and taps the end of her muzzle with a hoof, “Yes, I can see that. I mean, the great Daring Do hardly needs anypony to bring her comfort.” She gestures with a hoof at the restaurant area. “I know you don’t want this, the stability, the permanent place to lay your head. I guess you don’t want someone else to truly share in your adventures, too.”

Daring nods and sighs, “I just work better if I am not tied down, Distant.” She starts eating her oatmeal, the other mare shrugging and picking up her tea again. It’s silent for a few moments before Distant speaks up again.

“And, how much do you love him,” Distant says without preamble.

“With all my heart.” Daring says without thinking, having been lulled into a sense of security by Distant’s easy line of questioning. When those words register, though, Daring drops her spoon and looks up at a devilishly grinning Distant. “I didn’t mean that! It just slipped out!” Distant chuckles and holds her teacup in one hoof.

“Right, because like I said, Daring Do needs nopony.” Distant’s reply is sarcastic. “But, you’re not just Daring Do. You’re also A.K. Yearling, the young filly who ambushed me at the Royal Equestria Museum in that oversized pith helmet, all smiles and excited questions. The same filly who wrote me whenever she got the chance, begging me to tell her about my adventures, who wrote back about all the things she’d do when she was old enough.” Distant smiles warmly. “You had such a romantic view of exploration. Meeting new ponies, discovering lost worlds, lost treasures. Oh, how you used to write such grand stories about what you would do. You never did lose that talent, Daring, even if your true passion is exploration.” She sighs, shaking her head. “You did lose the romantic view, though. Reality is harsh, and digging through old ruins and navigating through traps leaves little room for trust, let alone a relationship.” She points a hoof at Daring who shrinks back a little into her chair. “That, young one, is why I am putting you on that ship, little filly. Because I saw in your eyes that same romantic, optimistic view that I saw in your eyes the first time I met you. You deserve better than living this life alone, Daring. You deserve somepony who’ll watch your back, and be there for you during the off-season.”

Daring sighs and slumps over in her chair, hanging her head. “What… what if he doesn’t feel the same, Distant?” she asks softly. “I can lie to myself all I want, but… what if he doesn’t like me like that? What if he really doesn’t want to be tied down?”

Reaching over and placing her hoof on top of Daring’s, Distant smiles warmly. “Then, you show him the same charm and determination that’s gotten you this far in this strange and crazy world. I’ve yet to see you take no for an answer from anypony when it comes to exploration. Why should this be any different?” She then leans back and picks up her tea again. “Now, finish your breakfast. We have a meeting with the captain of a ship I know will take you back to Equestria.”

Daring starts to argue, but is forestalled from doing so by Distant raising an eyebrow as she returns to sipping her tea. “Yes ma’am,” Daring says, sighing in defeat as she returns to eating her breakfast.

The food helps her mood greatly, the tea warming her up and the oatmeal and orange juice washing the taste of her lies out of her mouth. When she is finished she reaches into a pocket and withdraws a small coinpurse.

“How much do I owe you for breakfast?” Daring asks, not looking up at her friend until Distant waves a hoof and puts her now empty teacup down.

“My advice, and the food, were both free,” Distant says curtly. “I don’t make lovestruck fools pay for things. Slapping some sense into their heads and ridding the world of one more painful sight is payment enough.” She rises and looks to Daring. “Go get your things, I am going to check you out with Sierra at the front desk.” Distant then goes off towards the entrance, leaving Daring at the table.

Daring sighs and looks around, stalling for a few heartbeats as she internally debates if she should just follow orders or just go back to her room and do nothing for a few hours. But then, Distant could get a key and drag her by her tail to whatever ship she has chartered for Daring, and right now she really did not want to argue with the older mare. Standing, Daring heads to the door and towards the stairs, passing Distant and Sierra at the front desk as they talk about something or another. She gets to her room a few minutes later, unlocks the door, and sets about gathering her stuff before venturing forth again downstairs.

There isn’t a whole lot to grab, as Daring and Leaf both travel light on these expeditions, but what there is does require Daring to use a baggage cart they had stored in the closet. She then heads down the hallway pushing the cart, other guests getting out of her way before getting back to their own business. She has to use the elevator, a contraption that was not used too often back on the Equestrian mainland as it was cumbersome and not very useful for things outside of cargo hauling.

Once more in the lobby Daring is quickly waylaid by Distant, who looks her over and nods.

“That everything?” Distant asks curtly, to which Daring nods. “Good, go give your key to Sierra, and I’ll get your stuff outside and load it onto the cart.” She then starts pushing the cart towards the entrance to the hotel, calling back over her shoulder as she does, “and don’t you dally! The captain of the ship doesn't like to be kept waiting!”

“Yeah, yeah,” Daring mutters as she trots over to the counter and puts her room key on it. A large, yet graceful looking, sand-colored Saddle Arabian stallion smiles to her and takes the key. “Was nice seeing you again, Daring,” he says in surprisingly un-accented Equestrian. “I know she doesn’t show it, and would never admit it, but your visits are the highlight of that stubborn old mare’s retirement.” Daring smiles and shrugs.

“Well, glad I can give your wife a little amusement outside of terrorizing her guests and staff,” Daring replies in a light hearted tone. “You two need to come visit me, though, on the mainland. I can treat you two to a real vacation for once, instead of taking up space in this old hotel.”

Sierra nods and smiles. “I might just take you up on that, if I can drag the old nag out of here. She rarely has anything but this place on her mind.” He winks and motions with his head towards the door. “Now, get out of here before she comes back and forces the issue of you getting back to the mainland.” As if on cue, Distant comes back into the hotel and taps a hoof on the floor and scowls.

“Right, well, see you later, Sierra,” Daring says with a chuckle and a wave as she turns and starts off towards Distant. Once at the door, Daring is ushered out and down the street in the direction of the busy port. As they walk -- or rather as Distant walks behind Daring so she doesn’t get cold hooves -- Daring looks over her shoulder and smiles.

“So, how long have you had this ship booked?” she asks carefully. “I mean, you had no idea when we’d be back, let alone that Leaf would leave like he did.” She then frowns. “Or for that matter my feelings towards Leaf.”

Distant smiles and shrugs as she walks. “You're right, I didn’t know any of that.” She winks to Daring. “Until last night, that is,” she chuckles to herself. “I was up doing my rounds last night, when Sierra told me your coltfriend had just rushed right out the door like he was covered in honey being chased by a colony of ants.” She smiles and pushes Daring a little from behind when she falters at the mention of ‘coltfriend’. “I went out and knocked on the door of a friend of mine who was in port and staying in my hotel.”

Daring smirks a little, allowing herself to be pushed. “I take it he didn’t like being woken up?”

Distance laughs and nods. “Oh, he was furious, but he wouldn’t dare argue with me.” She puffs her chest out and walks with her shoulders back, nose in the air like some Canterlot noble. “I am quite persuasive if I chose to be.” She then shrugs and goes back to her normal demeanor. “Besides, I told him you’re a hard worker and wouldn’t mind working to keep your bunk.”

Daring stops and turns around, narrowing her eyes at Distant. “You promised I would work to earn my pay? I just got back from…” Daring starts, but is cut off by Distant putting a hoof to her mouth.

“Yes, I did. And yes, you will,” Distant says sternly. “I know you want to get back to your stallion as quickly as possible. And don’t you dare argue with me on that.” She lowers her hoof, Daring giving her a sharp glare. “You’ll thank me later. All you’ve promised to do is help with weather should it arise. Which, it shouldn’t, as the skies have been mostly clear between here and the port he is going to.”

“Which is?” Daring demands, “Because it better not be far out of my way. I need to be in Canterlot, not the Crystal Empire!”

Distant winks. “I can promise, my young friend, that you are not going quite that far north.” She then shrugs, “but no promises you won’t end up in some place like Manehattan, or Las Pegasus.” Daring grumbles in response, but stays quiet otherwise. When one gets a ‘favor’ from Distant, it’s best to just take it and not look too deep. If this ship gets her back to the mainland faster, then so be it.

Without much more conversation, the pair make their way into the harbor of Half-Flank. It is a sheltered harbor, with a large wall along the outside that breaks the larger waves so as to keep the waters within relatively calm. A large lighthouse also stands at the far end, its construction preceding the town, local legend even stating that it was built by the Equus Empire. Currently, there are only a few ships in port, including a Royal Equestrian Warship -- a war sloop, the HMS Nightstrider -- the rest being mostly cargo or smaller mail delivery ships.

The one that Daring is led to is a medium sized cargo steam vessel that is in its final stages of loading its cargo, Daring’s belongings presumably amongst them. A rather imposing looking griffin, wearing the coat and hat of a sea captain, stands on the deck shouting orders at the various dock workers. Upon spotting Distant, the griffin’s expression grows all the more stormy -- or perhaps sour Daring can’t quite decide -- and he makes his way down the gangplank towards them.

The griffin, upon closer inspection, is quite a bit taller than Daring. His bird half is that of a white falcon, with his feline being that of some sort of white predator, perhaps a lion or some such. Honestly, Daring has never been good with identifying felines, she only can get this far because the larger ones always seem to attack her.

“So,” the griffin says in a salt-worn voice, “this the welp you insisted I ferry back to Equestria?”

“She is,” Distant says with a smirk as she turns towards Daring. “Daring, allow me to introduce to you Captain Arkos Stormcharger.” She looks back to the Captain and motions towards Daring, “And, Ark, this is the great Daring Do, adventure, explorer, and general pain in my flank.”

Akos grumbles and sighs. “Akos, Distant. AKOS!” He then turns his attention to Daring. “So, you’re Daring? Funny, I expected you to be taller from the descriptions in the books.”

“Yeah, I don’t know what Yearling was thinking,” Daring says slowly, scratching the back of her head. “I mean, she makes me so much… larger… than… Distant stop laughing!” Distant bursts out laughing beside Daring and shakes her head.

“Sorry, Daring…” Distant says breathlessly, “It’s just so…. funny!” She continues laughing as Akos looks at her with a raised eyebrow and crosses his arms.

“Something I should know, Distant?” he all but demands, “or is this another one of those ‘need know know’ things?”

Waving a hoof at the griffin, Distant gets her laughter mostly under control before replying. “No, no, its just. When Daring gets asked about her portrayal in the books, it’s always so… awkward.”

Sighing, Akos turns his attention back to Daring. “Distant told me you’re willing to work. I have no reason to think her word is bad, but I have to warn you; I do not take kindly to slackers, nor do they have any place on my ship. You do as asked, or you fly home. Got it?”

Nodding Daring smirks. “Sir, I know how to take orders,” she looks to Distant and narrows her eyes, “even if she didn’t tell me about the conditions until a few minutes ago.” She looks back at Akos. “But I can help with weather. I don’t have a lot of experience in it, but I’ve got some training.”

“I’ll take what I can get,” Akos grumbles. “Just get on the ship, we cast off in five minutes.” He starts to turn and pauses. “And I hope you have your sea legs, Miss Do, we’re going to go through some rough waters. I’d not like the extra help being sick the entire voyage.”

Daring salutes Akos, “I do indeed, sir. This isn’t my first sea voyage, you know.” She then turns and hugs Distant tightly, much to the unicorn’s surprise. “I’ll see you later, Distant. You and Sierra take care.”

Distant hesitantly returns the hug at first, but then just goes with it and pulls Daring close as well. “I’ll try, little Yearling. No promises, you know how dangerous my wine cellar can be.” She then releases Daring, who does the same, and pats her shoulder, “Oh, and invite me to the wedding, and we’ll call us even for getting you on this ship. She then gestures with a hoof towards the ship. “Now, go. Before you make me cry in public and I have to scowl at everyone.” Daring chuckles and nods before making haste after the Akos.

A few minutes later, the plank is raised, the lines are cast off, and the great boilers below deck are stoked to life. Standing on the observation deck just outside the bridge, Daring looks northeast, towards Equestria.

Towards Leaf.

Daring had been informed, long after they had left port, that the port of call for the Wavedancer -- the ship she was aboard -- was Seaddle. She had cursed Distant loudly a few times, making even the staunchest of sailors in the galley that evening blush at her vocabulary, because although not as far north as the Empire proper, Seaddle was still part of the Crystal Empire.

Even so, it was still the mainland, and she had thanked Captain Akos for taking her even that far.

She had lain awake that first night, in the small room she shared with another pegasus mare, thinking of the fact she was going home. Was this really what she wanted? Does she really want to see Leaf again this badly? A part of her told her she did, that this is what she wanted more than anything else; to go to Canterlot and throw herself into Leaf’s arms and profess to him all the feelings she’d kept locked up deep in a part of herself rarely seen by others. Another tells her that she is overthinking things, and that these feelings are fleeting and will soon pass.

Yet, so far, they had not passed. Even that first night, even with the doubts, thoughts of Leaf had made her heart beat a little faster, a little stronger. Thoughts of him and kept her awake long after the doubts had fled, and the sun had started to rise over the distant wave-filled horizon.

But, that had been two days ago.

Today finds Daring once more standing on the observation deck near the bridge, her gaze out towards the distant shores of Equestria. This time, however, her thoughts are not on Equestria, nor on Leaf. Her mind, as well as the minds of the dozen or so other pegasi, plus a few griffins, are all consumed with the thoughts of the massive rolling storm that blankets the sky before them.

They had seen it at dawn -- the dark and dangerous clouds that stretched from one side of the visible red sky to the other -- a storm so massive the on-board weather specialist had nearly called it a hurricane. He had corrected himself in that, informing the crew that it was just a tropical storm. That hadn’t made anyone feel any better, let alone the Captain. He had gathered together the pegasi and the few griffins who knew how to at least sort of handle weather, and was currently going over their options behind Daring.

“So far as I can tell, Captain, that storm goes on for miles,” the shipboard weather expert -- a white and brown stallion with a light red mane and rose eyes -- explains for what seems the thousandth time. “I don’t know if we can go around it, sir.”

Akos sighs and shakes his head. “Well, we can’t bloody well go through it!” A griffin near him opens his beak to speak, but is cut off by Akos, “No! I know what you’re going to say Fion!”

The griffin, Fion, steps forward and stops next to Daring. He is taller than her, perhaps a few heads at least, and has a dark smoky coloring for his feline half with a black bird-of-prey avian half. “Captain, I have to disagree. If we can’t go around it, we need to go through it.” He points out towards the storm with a taloned hand. “Besides, it’s moving towards us, and with each passing moment of inaction we risk this entire ship.” He then curls his talons into a fist and thumps it against his chest. “I, for one, am not going to sit here like a hatchling. Better to meet the storm head on and give all present aboard a chance, than wait and be struck down.” There is a murmur of agreement from everyone preset, which Daring finds herself adding to. The griffin’s words make sense, and she is not one to sit around on her flank as well.

Pinching the area between his eyes with a pair of taloned fingers, Captain Akos sighs, “Alright. Alright, but I am not sending you all into the storm without scouting it first.” he points to Fion. “You, since you won’t take no for an answer. You take half the flyers, and scout south.” He points to Daring, a small smirk growing on his features that makes Daring’s blood run cold. “And you, Miss Daring, can take the other half. Scout north.”

Daring sighs and nods. “Alright, Captain.” She starts off towards the crew deck, the Captain calling after her.

“And where are you going?” Akos shouts.

“I’m not going to fight insane weather in this outfit!” Daring calls back before opening the hatch to the crew quarters and darting inside. A few minutes later the hatch opens back up and admits Daring back into the open sea-air. She is now wearing her mane tied up with a dark blue headband with tassels in a loose que, and has traded her vest for a blue spandex uniform -- twin yellow lightning bolts blazoned on her chest -- that covered her entire body save for her head. Walking up to her group and Captain Akos, she taps her Wonderbolt Regulation Flight Goggles, and smiles.

“Alright you sorry excuses for flyers… Ready?” Daring asks the group, all of which just sort of stand there with their mouths, and beaks, agape. “What? Never seen a Wonderbolt Reserve uniform before?” Akos smirks from where he is sitting and shakes his head.

“You… You’re a Wonderbolt?” a cream colored pegasus mare asks slowly.

“Part time,” Daring replies as she pulls her goggles down and spreads her wings. “Now… I don’t know about you lot, but I’m not in the mood to let Captain Feather-butt’s son find a way through first!” The others all spread their wings and wait for Daring to get airborne. With a chuckle Daring launches herself skyward, her wings flapping steadily as she gains altitude. “Wish Spitty could see me now. Never lead a squad she said. Pfft, yeah…”

The group is aloft a split second after she is, and quickly follow Daring as they head towards the north. They get as close to the raging storm as they can, the winds even a mile out buffeting them and causing quite a few of the group to nearly tumble from the sky. They fly down the nearly endless expanse, searching in what soon becomes an obviously futile task. The thick wall of dark and rolling clouds extends for leagues northward, and more skyward, and is bearing down on the ship behind them at an alarming rate.

Turning her group back, Daring pushes them hard to get back to the ship before the storm catches it.

They are met above the ship by Akos’ son, a worried look on his own face.

“We couldn’t find a way through!” he shouts over the winds that are attempting to tear them from the air. “You?” Daring shakes her head in response. “Blast. We don’t have time to tell my father! We need to punch through that storm or the ship’ll be torn to pieces!”

“Well, unless you’re packing a whole lot under those feathers,” Daring shouts back over the wind as she points to the storm, “I’m not all that sure how we’re going to punch a hole through that!”

“Figured you pegasi might have an idea!” Fion replies loudly with a shrug. “We griffins aren’t known for our weather manipulation!”

Shaking her head Daring throws her hooves up in exasperation. “Right, right.” She looks around and mutters to herself. “What was it that old windbag of a drill instructor told me about this stuff…” She peers at the clouds, her eyes narrows as if she could pierce them by sheer will power…

Nothing really smart coming to mind, and time quickly running out, she looks back to Fion.

“Right, well, we’re going to need to part the clouds, I guess.” Her voice barely making it over the now raging winds. “Give your father’s ship a nice corridor to sail through!” She points to the pegasi in the group. “We’ll need to clear as many of the clouds as we can in the path. I am not sure how high they go, but don’t strain yourselves trying to clear them!” She points the griffins. “Fion, you and the rest of your feathery friends do what you can, but otherwise I’ll need you the make sure us pegasi don’t fall from the sky and find ourselves an early and watery grave!” Right as she states that, a bright flash of lightning pierces the sky, and a loud clap of thunder rattles the flying group right down to their bones.

More than a few of the group actually panic and start to go back towards the ship, stopped only as Daring gets in front of them, the tassels of her headband whipping around behind her.

“Oh no you don’t!” she shouts. “You go back there and we’re finished!” She flies towards them and pushes them towards the storm. “So buck up! Or I’m telling Akos he has employed spinless sailors!” That seems to put the fight back into them, or rather they’re more afraid of the salty old sea griffin than they are the storm.

The group heads into the storm, Daring shouting orders at her fellow pegasi as Fion and his griffins doing their best to support her group.

The winds and conditions outside the storm are harsh, but inside it is a battle for survival with every breath, every flap of their wings. The wind runs into them like a brick wall, rain and hail like knives and bullets. A few of the weaker flyers are taken out almost immediately, saved from death by Fion’s group quickly swooping in and catching them. The rest battle their way to the roof of the storm, diving through clouds and dodging the bolts of lighting that streak from them every few minutes. Daring herself, along with two others that actually had goggles, make the largest dent in the smallest amount of time, but even so the storm barely shows any signs of clearing.

They press on, though, the ship and the storm drawing closer and closer to each other. Distantly, Daring can almost hear the warning bells on the ship, the call to secure all hatches and cargo to ward against what will come. This only causes Daring to push harder, and by extension her group. They beat at the storm with renewed fervor, a few of the pegasi getting knocked from the sky by lighting, forcing Fion to have them be shuttled back by a griffin or two. Daring herself barely dodges a bolt of lighting, the charge causing her fur to stand on end, but she doesn’t even flinch.

Beside her, the pegasus mare who had commented on Daring being a Wonderbolt catches a glimpse of Daring’s eyes the instant they are illuminated by the lighting bolt. They are narrows, determined, and above all else she can see a will forged of steel and tempered by skills and experience the likes of which makes her own fur stand on end.

And Daring was only a reserve, what in the name of Celestia were the full-time Wonderbolts like?

And so it continues, they battle the storm, and more of them fall to it. Their efforts, and sacrifices, pay off however, as a small pathway starts to form, allowing the sun above to shine through. With hope now all but literally shining on the horizon, the group keeps going. By the time the ship reaches the small corridor, the original twelve have been reduced to just five. Three pegasi -- Daring, the mare, and a large stallion -- and two griffins -- Fion and a brown and red female -- battling the storm with everything they can dish out. The griffins have even joined in, using their larger bodies and wings to hurtle themselves through clouds and disperse them, or even create counter-gusts of wind.

The path expands, growing longer with each passing minute. Those minutes turn to hours, and before long the hours become most of the day. By the time the ship breaks through to the other side the sun is starting to sink on the horizon, and the group is beyond spent.

Wordlessly, Daring and the others glide down towards the ship, just enough adrenaline pumping through their bodies to get them down to the deck. Fion touches down first, and the instant his legs touch the deck, they buckle and he slams into the timbers with a sound reminiscent of the earlier thunder. The mare comes in next, barely missing the telegraph pole, and instead hits the deck and skids into a wall with a nasty popping sound, followed closely by the female griffin who doesn’t even touch down before she hits the wall.

Daring and the large stallion are not far behind, the stallion somehow landing on his hooves before collapsing next to Fion. Daring, having worked perhaps the hardest, grazes the forward observer's post, tearing her uniform along her side and actually cutting into the flesh beneath. She reacts instinctively, almost executing a full roll before she slams hard into the deck on her back, forcing the wind from her lungs.

The world starts to go fuzzy as she feels herself be picked up by a pair of earth pony sailors, their voices barely piercing through the descending veil of unconsciousness.

“Remind me to pick up some of those adventure books when we get to the next port.” The first says, his voice distant and echoing.

“I’d lend you mine, but you’d lose them.” the second says. “Besides, I want to get her to sign mine… if she makes it through the night.”

“Enough of your yammering!” Akos’ voice echoes, the darkness closing in around Daring’s vision. “Get her to sickbay before I tan your hides!” She vaguely sees the captain’s shape in her vision before it all goes black.

Consciousness returns to Daring with a sound akin to rushing water, followed closely by the voice of who she assumes to be the ship’s doctor.

“She took quite a beating, as did they all.” The voice says, age worn and gravely, “Honestly, I am surprised any of them made it out of that storm alive. We had it bad down here in the area they cleared, but up there? I shudder to think what they must have faced.”

“It wasn’t that bad,” Fion’s voice comes from nearby. “Besides, we had a Wonderbolt on our side.”

“Part time…” Daring croaks, her eyes slowly opening. “I’m only a Wonderbolt part time.” She tries to sit up, but is pushed back down by a taloned hand.

“None of that, Daring,” Akos says sternly. “You gave us quite a scare. If my feathers were not already white, I’d swear you’d have turned them thus.” Daring looks up at him, a weary smile splitting her features.

“Aww, you worried for me, Akos?” Daring chuckles and winks. “Sorry, I’m taken.”

Giving his own chuckle Akos removes his hand, “As am I, Daring, and my mate does not share.” He then sighs and crosses his arms. “But, we should get down to the business at claw. We’ve been knocked slightly off course, and the ship was damaged slightly despite your best efforts.”

With a sigh, Daring rolls her eyes. “How far off course?”

“It’s added two more days to our trip, I think,” Akos replies slowly. “No more than that, though. We should make port in four days at most.” Daring groans and Akos raises an eyebrow. “Now, now. It is not like you will be moving about the ship anyway.”

“You’re blasted right she isn’t moving around the ship in her condition!” the doctor cuts in as he comes over and pokes Daring in the chest. “And if I see you get out of bed, I’ll get Akos to tie you up and put you right back.”

“Now, now, Bones,” Akos says with a slight smirk. “Go easy on her. She isn’t used to your tough love approach to healing.”

Bones -- an aged blue earth pony with a messy salt and pepper mane, wearing an aged Royal Equestrian Navy uniform and a scowl -- grumbles and goes back over to his desk, where he picks up a flask and goes back to drinking. Akos just rolls his eyes and looks back to Daring.

“Ignore him. He is just a bitter old stallion from Dodge City,” Akos says with a shrug before standing. “I need to return to the bridge. Lass I have in charge took a bump to the head, and while she assures me she is fine, I don’t want to leave her alone too long.” He salutes Daring with two taloned digits before leaving.

Daring, left nothing else to do, looks over to Fion who is laying on his stomach on a bed nearby. “So, the doctor is named ‘Bones’? How’d he get a name like that?” Fion opens his beak to reply, but Doc Bones speaks up.

“Wife took all of Equestria, and half the Crystal Empire, in the divorce, kid,” he mutters and takes another swig of his flask. “Left me with nothin’ but my bones.” Daring opens her mouth to say sorry, or something, but he just keeps on going. “Figured a life at sea would be better than rottin’ away back in that city, wife holdin’ everything she took from me over my head…” and the story just goes on from there. If not for the fact that it was, admittedly, a good story and she was on bed rest, Daring might have actually tried to stop him so she could take notes.

And so she settles down, closes her eyes, and just listens. If this is how she is going to spend the next few days, might as well enjoy it.

Author's Note

I made another thing! I mean I wrote another chapter! :twilightblush:

So, this one feels like its taken me forever... Even if it was only six days. It is so far the longest chapter in the story, and I am quite proud of it because I was able to included a little action! There will be more in the future, I assure you, and hopefully more detailed than what I wrote in this chapter.

Once again, I would like to thank Witching Hour for basically kicking my sorry backside into gear each time I got distracted by shiny objects, helping me edit it so it was presentable and basically bouncing ideas off of each other for each others stories.

Next stop, though, the Emerald City! Seaddle here we come!

Edit: It just occured to me to mention this, but: Who knows who the doctor is based off of :trollestia: ?

Seaddle

“I’d still want you confined to bedrest, Daring,” Bones grumbles as he once more makes sure the bandages around Daring’s middle are secure. “What you did, what all of you up there did. Should’ve made the Captain tell you to keep your plot in bed and rest.”

Chuckling weakly, Daring smiles to the doctor. “It’s okay, Mister McCoy.” She grunts as Bones pokes her in the side. “I’ve had worse, and I’ll take it easy. Not like Seaddle will be full of danger and adventure.” Bones snorts and stands up, going back to his desk and sitting down before he speaks again.

“Right, well that should hold.” He narrows his eyes and crosses his arms. “So long as you don’t go attempting t’fly, or getting into trouble.” He then grumbles under his breath, “I’m a doctor not a miracle worker, so best not get any more beat up.”

Daring gives Bones her most innocent smile. “Why, doctor, whatever would make you think I would go off and get into trouble in a city as old as the Crystal Empire?” In reply Bones opens a drawer in his desk, and pulls out a Daring Do book and points to it. “Ah, well you’ve got me there, Doc.” She then pulls a non-descript shirt on, and pulls her mane back with the headband she had worn when fighting the storm. “Now, unless there is anything else, I should go pay my respects to the Captain, and thank him for ferrying my plot this far.” Bones just waves a hoof dismissively, and opens the book and starts reading from where he had left off earlier.

Opening the hatch from the sick bay and into the hallway beyond Daring makes her way through the inside of the ship. Eventually, she reaches the door that opens onto the deck next to the stairs to the bridge, and pauses for a moment to catch her breath.

Going through, she goes up the stairs and stops at the observation post in front of the Bridge, where Akos is sitting on a stool and smoking a pipe as he leans on the metal half-wall. He smiles softly without looking over at Daring, removing his pipe from his beak and exhaling a cloud of sweet smelling smoke.

“I see you’ve escaped our good Doctor,” Akos says as he continues to look out over the harbor.

“I have indeed,” Daring replies with a small smile. “Not that he made it easy. I was afraid he’d lock the door and continue to tell me tales of his wayward adventures in the navy until I was as old as he is.”

Akos chuckles and looks over at her with one eye. “He very well might have, if you let him.” He puts his pipe back into his beak and speaks around it. “Not ‘very day ‘e gets a famous mare ‘ike ‘rself ‘n his sickbay.”

Daring shakes her head, but continues to smile at the comment. “Didn’t your mother ever teach you not to talk with your mouth full, Captain?” Daring replies as she limps over and sits beside him. “And, I got that impression. Though, truthfully, I did love his stories. I might suggest to Yearling to add someone like him into one of her stories.”

Akos nods at that and removes his pipe, “He would love that, I am sure.” He then looks over at Daring and sighs, “So, you’ll be taking your leave of us, then?”

Daring nods and offers a bittersweet smile. “I am, Akos.” She offers a hoof, which is gladly accepted by the captain with a smile of his own. “It was a pleasure and an honor, Captain.”

Shaking Daring’s hoof Akos nods. “The pleasure and honor was all mine, Reservist.” Releasing Daring’s hoof, he leans back and taps the mouthpiece of his pipe against his beak. “If you ever have need of a quick boat, and you can find me, I’ll gladly shuttle you where you need to go.”

Raising a hoof to her head, Daring salutes Akos. “I shall keep that in mind, Captain.” She lowers her hoof and smiles. “And, if you’re ever in Canterlot, be sure to look me up. After what you son did for me and the other pegasi out there, I figure I owe you and him, heck all of those who went up there, a round.”

Akos winks then waves the pipe out towards the city. “A fair trade, I think. Now off with you, go explore the city, get a ticket to Canterlot, find that stallion of yours and have more glorious adventures.” He shrugs and winks to Daring. “Or whatever it is the kids call it these days.”

Raising an eyebrow Daring scoffs, “Salty old sailor.” She then turns and walks off with Akos laughing around his pipe in the background.

Going down the gangplank and setting her hooves on the solid ground of the pier, Daring smiles softly as she trots down the wooden pathway towards the actual dock. At the end, attached to a cart with what Daring herself can’t carry, is Fion. He is a little less banged up than Daring, sporting his fair share of bandages and bruises. He is smiling though, as if he hadn’t just had his flank kicked harder than a recruit who’s gotten on Spitfire’s bad side.

Stopping next to him, Daring smiles, “Thanks for helping me get my stuff to the train station, Fion.”

The griffin waves a taloned hand dismissively. “It’s no problem. Better this than having Bones poke me and grumble about me having ‘inherited your father’s lack of common sense’ or whatever it is he chooses to argue about.” The corner of his beak curls slightly. “Besides, can’t let a good looking mare like yourself lug around all this stuff while you’re injured. That’d just be downright rude of me, and my father did not raise his chicks to ignore their debts!”

Smiling, Daring pats Fion on the shoulder. “Glad to hear it, feather brains. Now, let’s see about getting to that train station.” She starts off even before she is finished, Fion behind her chuckling at her comment.

As they walk off the docks, they enter the city proper, the streets lined with an interesting mix of Equestrian and Crystal Empire styled buildings. The city itself, although a part of the Empire, had at one point been a city under the rule of Equestria, and had only been ceded to Cadance’s rule recently. Evidence of the change is clear in the fact that, even with the presence of Imperial Guards and Citizens, there were still a fair amount of non-crystal ponies in the population.

As the pair make their way down the streets, they greet the early risers warmly, and are greeted in kind. Many, if not all, of the early risers are carrying cups from a coffee shop named ‘Moonbucks’, which seems to be on just about every bucking street corner as Daring looks around. Honestly, they love their tea in Canterlot, but these Seaddleites love their coffee way too much.

Eventually, they come to the Seaddle train station, which, as it was built by Equestria, is a large stone building with tall arching windows, its large double wooden doors standing open. There is already a small crowd gathered inside, some waiting for trains while others have just arrived on the latest -- seeming to have come from Phillydelphia -- with more still standing around the ticket booth apparently displeased with something. Unhooking himself from the cart, Fion ventures forward, the crowd splitting down the middle as he leads Daring up to the ticket counter.

“Good morning,” Daring says with a warm, yet wary smile. “I need a ticket to Canterlot.”

The mare behind the ticket counter sighs. “You and all of them.” She points to the crowd. “I’ll tell you the same thing I’ve told them. Train is delayed as the tracks are obstructed.”

“Let me guess, sheep?” Daring says with a sigh as she leans on the counter. The mare behind the counter nods, and Daring just puts a hoof to her face. “Figures. It’s always sheep on the tracks.” Turning to Fion she shrugs and smiles, “Well, I won’t impose on you any more. I am sure I’ll be able to handle my luggage from here.”

“Alright, Daring.” He rolls a shoulder, a few loud pops echoing from him. “I think I’ll go walk around, work some of the kinks out.” He then starts off without any further ado, leaving Daring at the ticket counter.

“So,” Daring says turning back to the mare, “can I still purchase a ticket, and put my luggage somewhere while I wait? Or am I just going to have to stand around until Celestia knows when they usher the sheep off the tracks?”

“You can get a ticket, and deposit your things on the platform to be loaded.” The mare points towards an area of baggage that is near one of the platforms. “Other than that, I’d say standing around with the rest of this… herd might not be the best idea. They’re already getting on my nerves, and I’d really love not to have any others added to it.”

Daring smiles and shrugs. “Fair enough. I’ll purchase a ticket then, go add my stuff to the pile, then get out of your mane, okay?”

“Sounds like a better plan than most of these foals.” The ticket mare replies as she rings up Daring for her ticket. “That’ll be seventy-five bits, please.” Daring’s forks over the required amount of bits and is handed her ticket in return. “Have a nice day, ma’am.”

“You too, try not to let this crowd get to you too much, ‘kay?” Daring says with a smile as she turns and heads over to the cart where her stuff is. She hooks herself up and slowly, and not without a small bit of pain, gets the cart over to the baggage area where she unloads her stuff.

Wiping sweat from her brow, Daring sits down next to the baggage pile and looks around, wondering what to do now.

Perhaps the underground city? She had not visited it in some years, and the museum there had likely made progress in its endless restoration project. As it’s on the other side of the city, though, and Daring’s wings are not exactly up to flying at the moment, it's looking like it’ll be a mid-morning walk to pass the time.

Standing and walking back out of the station, Daring takes a moment to get her bearings. The train station is on the edge of the city, while the Seaddle Underground entrance is in the marketplace closer to the docks. Starting off again, Daring heads towards a large park-like area her and Fion had passed on their way over to the station, as the streets had been somewhat of a roundabout route due to the fact the cart’s wheels were not made for soft earthen trails like in the park. Walking into it, Daring is instantly subsumed by a feeling of peace and tranquility.

The park, which is full of towering, and apparently ancient, evergreen trees is a regular meeting place for the Equestrian Rare Animals Association, as next to the Canterlot Gardens the sight of Seaddle’s Equestria Fair has the largest collection of rare animals in the world. At least, publically, Daring has a sneaking suspicion that the Librarian at Life’s Temple has quite a bit more, and they’re a fair bit more on the rare side. And at its center, visible from any point in the entire city is the Star-Needle, the closer she comes to it the stronger the feeling of peace and tranquility grows.

The large structure -- which is a crystalline pillar with a large structure at the top and three arches supporting it -- had been a gift from Princess Celestia and Luna to Cadence upon returning the city to the Crystal Empire. Its unveiling at the Equestria Fair had been a moment the city would never forget, as it had marked its final victory over Sombra. Daring had been present at the historic occasion, and even she could see the pure joy in the faces of the crystal ponies, although the party afterwards was sort of a blur as somehow the Element of Laughter had wormed her way into the group planning the Fair.

Daring is brought back to the present, and comes to a stop once she reaches the other end of the park. The district that the Underground museum sits in is known as the ‘Pike Street Market’, the large sprawling market district which is made entirely of ancient emerald crystals. Here, even at the early hour, the red brick streets are packed with ponies of all kinds going about their business. Walking into the fray with a warm smile, Daring easily navigates the crowd of ponies, stopping only once in front of a large display of fish where a group of pegasi -- crystal and otherwise -- are tossing fish around as they are ordered.

Moving away from that spectacle, Daring heads deeper into the market, passing booth after booth containing local and exotic wares in equal measure. Quite a few times, Daring nearly stops at a botanical booth, her thoughts turning to Leaf and how much she’d love to give him something special, like the rose he had pinned to her vest back in Saddle Arabia. Her botanical expertise is very… sparse however, even with all the years she has spent with Leaf, and she is unsure of what exactly would make a good gift for him. Shaking her head, she continues on, determined to get to her destination, perhaps she’ll find the answer within.

Going down to the lowest level of the market, which is two stories below the floor the entrance is on, Daring navigates enclosed shops and more than a few ancient murals and statues. The air down here is thick and feels as if it has not felt a breeze in centuries. Coming to a stop before a large pair of ornately carved crystal doors, Daring sighs at the Guards standing beside it.

“Good morning,” Daring says with a somewhat forced smile.

“Good morning,” the Imperial Guard says flatly. “If you’re seeking entry into the undercity, the museum is currently closed.”

Reaching into the pocket of the sailing shirt she wears, Daring produces her passport, and shows it to the guards. “I’m friends with the curator of the museum; I’m sure he would want to know I am visiting the city.”

The guard that had spoken to her opens his mouth, doubtlessly to protest, but is stopped by the guard next to him speaking. “Go right in, Daring, I am sure the staff inside would love the reprieve from the old bag of bones.”

Smiling, this time genuinely, Daring nods. “Thanks, Crystal Shield.” She then walks over to the doors, which swing open on their own, and heads inside.

Beyond the doors are more buildings like the ones she has passed on the lower levels, but these are well lit, and although empty of living ponies, are full of period wares and displays showing off Seaddle in the early days of its founding. Banners with Queen Amore’s heraldry, which is quite similar to Princess Cadance’s, hang from many a building side-by-side with other decorations, as if to show some sort of celebration had just happened.

One banner hangs from a few of the truly ancient buildings that Daring has never seen before, it’s a blue banner with three circles in a triangle with rays coming out of them. All in all the banner is very friendly and easy to look at, but Daring has never been able to figure out, nor pry the information from anypony, on who or what the banner represents.

Wandering down the tunnel-like streets, Daring smiles softly at being back in her element. Sure, this isn’t a tomb, or a dangerous temple, or even some epic adventure, but she is amongst history, so close she can reach out and touch it if she wanted. Not that she would, the curator here was quite a stickler on preserving artifacts, and if he got his way no one would even walk on the flagstones beneath their hooves. But, then he was the kind of pony who valued these ancient buildings more than he values living things, like his workers.

Which isn’t to say he is fickle or does not care for them at all, far from it. His employees are well paid, and well looked after should an accident occur, he simply grumbles more if something is damaged. Otherwise, he was fair and well loved by all who are in his employ.

“For the love of Celestia, TO THE RIGHT!” A voice echoes from around a corner, causing Daring to roll her eyes. Turning the corner, Daring comes nearly face to flank with the very subject of her thoughts, and the one yelling orders. “That banner should be further to the right, you lame excuse for a equine!”

The pony, a crystal pegasus, getting yelled at is positioning a banner-staff on top of what seems to be a barricade. Quite a few poniquins in period armor are manning the make-shift fortification and defending against what seem to be darker versions of normal Imperial Guards. Sitting down behind the yelling pony, who is the curator, Daring studies the efforts of the pegasus in relation to the overall fortification.

“No, Viridian, I think it needs to go a little more to the left. Imperial Military Doctrine of the time dictated that the banner-staff and carrier needed to be left-center, with the officer in charge front-right,” Daring says loud enough to be heard by the poor worker, and the curator.

Turning to her, the curator raises an eyebrow and smirks. “So, you weaseled your way past my guards again, did you?”

Putting a hoof to her chest, Daring looks shocked, “Why, Uncle Viridian Archives, I would never do anything dishonest!”

The curator just waves a hoof and then steps forward into the light of one of the lamps. “And Sombra was an upstanding pony who only had the Crystal Empire’s best interests at heart.” Daring smiles and shrugs as she looks her friend over. He had aged slightly in the three years since she’d last seen him. His glossy emerald fur had lost some of its shine, though that might be the light. Likewise, his long jade and silver mane looked a little stringier, like hay almost, than last time, his face slightly more gaunt, body thinner. His eyes, though, like pools of liquid sapphire, had not aged a day.

“Well, there is something to be said about his economic model being efficient,” Daring says, gesturing off-hoofedly, “even if the methods were abysmal.”

Viridian frowns and flattens his ears. “Watch your tongue, Yearling. I was one of those ponies under the yoke, you know,” he points to the barricade behind him, “and I know if you’d been around, you would’ve been standing on that barricade with all of us.”

Holding up her hooves and smiling, Daring gives a friendly smile to Viridian. “I would be holding the bucking banner, Viridian, you know that!”

“Good filly,” Viridian says with a wide smirk before turning back towards the worker. “Come sit next to me, Daring. We need to catch up, and I can’t leave this foal alone to do his job.” Daring walks over and sits down beside him, the old stallion looking at her with one eye and smiling. “You’ve grown.”

“Shorter, perhaps,” Daring replies with a smirk. “Sort of like you’ve grown older.”

Viridian scoffs and waves a hoof dismissively. “I’m hardly a day over a thousand.” he says dryly. “Being stuck in Sombra’s time-bubble did me no favors, you know.”

“Fair enough.” Daring comments, then gestures with her head towards the barricade. “So, finally got to the spot of that battle you were always talking about?”

Viridian smiles a sad smile, and nods. “I did,” he replies softly. “Finally got to the place my brothers and sisters fell defending our humble little fishing town.” He sighs and looks to Daring, his eyes downcast, “I was there, you know.” He points without looking towards a poniquin that wears hastily assembled armor. “Right there, more scared than I’d ever been with the exception of the day I told my parents I’d not follow the family business and join the army."

Nodding, Daring reaches over and pats her old friend on the shoulder. “Yet, when the time came, you grabbed your father’s sword, donned his armor, and stood defiant in Sombra’s face.” She smirks and winks, “What I wouldn’t have given to see you spit in the eye of his soldiers.”

Viridian smiles widely, showing off a few missing teeth. “Well, you would’ve ended up like me, no doubt.” He then gestures towards the barricade again. “We lost, though. This, among so many other, barricades failed against the onslaught of Sombra’s loyalists. Finally stopped them back at the Market.” He gestures with his head over his shoulder. “Damned spawns of a timberwolf burned the whole city, just to try and smoke us out. If not for Celestia and Luna?” He shivers. “I’d not be sitting here talking to you.” Reaching over and poking Daring in the shoulder with a hoof he smirks again. “But, enough about me. What brings my favorite adoptive niece into my neck of the woods?”

Daring shrugs and sighs, “I just got back from Saddle Arabia. Luna had me exploring a temple there, came back with some interesting things, not the least of which is a few new insights into the Equus Empire.” She smiles and winks. “I’ll have to send you some of my notes when I am done writing them out for my next book. I am sure you’ll get a kick out of them.”

“Saddle Arabia, eh?” Viridian says scratching his chin with a hoof. “I hope you took somepony with you.” He looks up at the worker who has started to lower himself to the ground. “You are not done, mister! THOSE BANNERS WON’T HANG THEMSELVES!” He then clears his throat. “I hope it was that Leaf fellow, you and him seemed to work really well together when last I saw you both.” His smile grows as Daring starts blushing. “Ah! You did, didn’t you. Good. I like him, and I am sure your mother would approve.”

“Uncle!” Daring replies, unable to keep a small whine from her voice. “It’s not like that!”

Viridian nods, his smile never leaving. “Mhmm, and your god-mother says otherwise.”

Daring narrows her eyes. “She didn’t…”

“Oh yes, she did.” Viridian says as he pulls a letter from a shirt pocket. “Distant was her usual self, and quite lengthy. This is page one.” He smirks as Daring takes the letter and starts reading it, eyes wide and ears against her head. “Of twenty-five.”

Daring looks up, eyes wide and mouth slightly open. She looks to Viridian. “Twenty-five!?”

Viridian nods. “Oh, yes. Yes, she was quite specific on what I should do.” He sighs and scratches his chin again. “I believe she suggested I ‘tie you to the train if need be’, but I find that a bit excessive, don’t you? I think I’ll simply hand you some bits,” he produces a small bag of bits, “and tell you to go to the ‘Evergreen Wonders’ booth, and tell her you’re there to pick up a delivery from Archives.”

Daring puts the letter down and puts her hooves over her face, groaning loudly. The crystal pegasus stops hanging a banner and looks over. “Hey, you found a special somepony? Good for you Daring!”

Daring points at the pegasus stallion with one hoof, the other staying over her face, “YOU. BANNERS. NOW!” The stallion yelps as if struck by a whip, and goes back to hanging the banners, quicker than he had before.

Viridian laughs, “My my. We really do seem related sometimes, don’t we?” He shrugs and looks to Daring. “Look, Daring. There is nothing to be embarrassed about. You found somepony you care about, and he was right under your nose the entire time.” Daring mutters into her hooves, and Viridian leans over. “What was that, dear? I fear my hearing isn’t what it used to be, took a blow to the head from one of Sombra’s goons.”

“I said… Stop rubbing my nose in it.” Daring says, her golden fur glowing a bright scarlet on her cheeks. “It’s bad enough I had to put up with this from Distant. I was hoping you or my parents wouldn’t find out. You, at least, should understand; work comes first! But my parents…” She trails off, her eyes growing wide again, “Oh no… did Distant write them too!?”

“She very well may have,” Viridian says with a sigh and a shrug. “Personally, I don’t know, but I wouldn’t put it past her.” He then pulls a pocket watch from a pocket and looks at it. “Now, as much as I wish to torment you with your love life, and I do love tormenting you, my dear niece, but you have flowers to get, and a train to catch.” He stands and takes Daring by the tail, dragging her along. “Come along now, no time to waste!” He drags Daring a few feet before she gives up trying to resist and gets up to walk with him.

They walk through the streets again, more workers arriving at work to start the process of opening the museum to the public greeting them as they pass. It is nice, really, all of them know who Daring is, but none of them swarm her for autographs or try and ambush her and fan-filly at her. Here, she was just one of many famous explorers and archaeologists who have visited this place. It also didn’t hurt that she sent signed copies of all her new releases to Viridian and his staff as a thank you for their work in the field of archeology.

They reach the doors, and Viridian pauses long enough to tell the guards on watch that he will be back shortly once he is done with his errand. The two on duty nod, but otherwise remain at their stations and continue to watch the doors.

Heading back up into the crowded upper stories, Daring cannot help but marvel at how the sea of ponies part around Viridian. He is well known as a veteran of the War of the Crystals, a living piece of history and legend. As such, he is well respected, but also held at a distance from everypony else, especially for the other crystal ponies he is a reminder of a dark time in their past that many, Viridian included, do their best to put behind them.

Stopping in front of a large collection of booths that are covered in flowers, Viridian turns to Daring and gestures to the mare behind the counter. Sighing, Daring walks over and stands at the counter awaiting her turn to be noticed.

“How may I help you?” The mare, a sunflower-colored earth pony wearing an apron, asks.

“I… am here for an order placed by Viridian Archives,” Daring says slowly, putting the small bag of bits onto the counter.

The mare’s eyes light up and she smiles warmly. “I’ll have that right out for you, dear!” She then turns and walks down the counter, winking at Viridian as she passes. She stops in and gets something from beneath one of the wooden counters, coming back up with a plain wooden box. As she comes back over Daring eyes the box curiously. “Here you go. Viridian said you had to go back to Canterlot, and you’re going by train, so no need to give you living flowers.” She opens the box, showing off the contents. Inside is a collection of tulip bulbs, but they’re brilliant colors, of almost every shade in the rainbow. “These flowers grow here in the Seaddle area only. Though, if what I’ve heard is true from Viridian, your coltfriend will have no problem with them up in Canterlot.”

Daring starts to protest, then sighs. “I am sure he’ll love them,” she says with a small smile that isn’t exactly forced. “It seems, once again, my uncle knows what I need better than I do.”

“Of course I do! I’m over a thousand years old! I should be wise by now!” Viridian huffs from behind. “Now, say goodbye to Sunflower Seeds here so you can get on your train.”

Daring sighs and smiles sheepishly to the mare behind the counter, “Thank you, and have a nice day.” She then turns and starts walking off, hearing Viridian exchange a few short words with the mare.

“Thanks for getting those so fast, Seeds, I was worried they wouldn’t be ready in time,” Viridian says with a chuckle.

“No problem, Viridian! Daring seems like such a nice mare from what you’ve told me. How could I not help!” Seeds, the mare, replies.

“You couldn’t, because you’re good like that.” He then sighs, “Now, I need to make sure she makes the train. I’ll see you for lunch later.”

“See you then!” Seeds reply is the last thing Daring hears before the din of the crowd drowns out anything else.

Daring and Viridian start out back towards the train station, Daring going slow due to her injuries and the box she is carrying in her mouth. They go through the park again, Viridian making comments every once and awhile about this being much nicer than the ugly black crystals that Sombra’s forces had raised when they had swept through. They make it back to the station right as the first whistle sounds, the train being loaded up and passengers ushered aboard.

“Right, looks like you’re here on time,” Viridian says smugly as he looks at his watch again, “and not a moment too soon. If I hurry back, I can make it before one of those blasted foals I call my staff mess anything up!” He pulls Daring into a hug and then kisses her forehead. “Stay safe, kiddo. I expect an invitation to the wedding.” He then turns and trots off, leaving Daring standing there quite stunned.

The second whistle breaks her from her thoughts, and she rushes over to the platform, quickly showing her ticket to the conductor, and boards. She then finds herself a nice compartment, as it is an overnight train, near the back and settles down near the window. Setting the box down on the seat next to her she sighs as she rests her chin on one hoof and stares out the window.

Tomorrow, sometime in the afternoon, she’ll arrive in Canterlot. Somewhere in that city, is Leaf. Her Leaf.

As the train lurches forward, one final whistle sounding, Daring cannot help but smile as she thinks about how much she’ll enjoy simply being in his presence again. Perhaps, she’ll get to hear him say he loves her again.

And, perhaps, she’ll tell him she loves him too.

Author's Note

And here is chapter 5, set in a city very near and dear to my heart, Seattle!

Hopefully, I did a good job on this chapter, its really just a short rest-stop between the next real informative chapter, which will be her arriving in Canterlot and interacting with some ponies we all know.

Anyway, I did a little world building, with the help of my ever helpful collaborator Witching Hour, and fleshed out some of the Crystal Kingdom and the war against Sombra by adding in the sleepy little fishing port of Seaddle as a major battleground.

For those of you who know Seattle, I hope I did our fair Emerald City justice with this chapter, and I hope you all enjoyed it!

Next stop: Canterlot!

Return to Wonder

Chapter 6: Return to Wonder

Taking a deep breath, Daring sighs as she stops just outside the entrance to the Canterlot Grand Train Station. She changed out of the non-descript sailing shirt she had been wearing in Seaddle and on the train, and now wears a Wonderbolts’ Reservist pilot's uniform, her hair tied up into a bun and an Aviator’s hat and sunglasses shading her face. Here, in Canterlot, this uniform gives her all the anonymity she could ever want; even with the nametag that proudly says “MSgt. Yearling”, it is worlds better than the outfit she wears when she is in her writer persona.

Smiling warmly, and with a lightness to her steps, she gestures to the mare helping her with her bags. “Thanks for the help, be surprised how often we get injuries in this line of work.” She starts forward, the mare following closely behind with the cart. “If you could take those to the Wonderbolt Compound, they’ll see it gets to the right place.”

“Alright, ma’am,” the mare, an earth pony, replies. “I’ll see to it these arrive safely. Might I ask how you earned those bandages?”

Daring chuckles, and shrugs as she continues to walk. “Found myself face to face with a storm straight out of Tartarus. Ended up having to deal with it head on.”

“Huh,” the luggage mare replies curtly. “I heard the Lead Squad had to do something like that awhile back in Ponyville. Didn’t know it was a regular thing.”

Daring shakes her head. “It’s not. I was on a ship, and it was part of my payment to the Captain.” Daring then stops and points towards the Compound, which is still about a mile or so away. “Anyway, this is where we part ways, I need to go the Castle and report some things to the Princess.” She reaches into a saddlebag and pulls out the last of the bits Luna had given her, which is still a fair amount, and hands it over to the mare. “I figure this’ll be more than enough for your trouble. Thanks again, and have a nice day.” the luggage mare nods and departs without further comment after accepting the bag of bits.

Daring waits a few moments, mentally preparing herself for her meeting with Luna, before starting down the streets of the high class district once more. The majority of the high class ponies ignore her -- their noses stuck up in the air so far Daring is once more surprised they don’t come with their own weather systems -- which suits Daring just fine. Even though she has spent time among these… prime examples of the gentry during book signings, she is not exactly keen on them. That said, these stuck up creatures generally paid her for expeditions into interesting places, so she keeps a warm smile on her face and tips her hat at all the right times as she passes through the crowd.

Before too long, thankfully, she reaches the gates to the Castle and stops as the guards lower their polearms and block her way.

“Halt, who goes there.” one of the guards asks. Its formality, really, but Daring cannot help but sigh.

“Master Sergeant Yearling,” Daring replies her voice, for once, professional and proper. “I’m expected by Princess Luna.”

Nodding, the guard that addressed her moves off into the Castle, the other addressing Daring. “Wait here a moment, and someone will come to escort you to the throne room, Master Sergeant.” Daring nods and settles down at the gate to wait for her escort, absently looking around and resuming her usual game with herself to figure out how the keep this ancient castle so well maintained.

Obviously, magic of some sort is involved, but what sort? Preservation spells on this scale would be too costly towards anyone, including the Princess casting it, leaving too little of a pool of mana in reserve in case something major like say, an entire changeling hive decided to try and usurp them. Then again, if the spell was inlaid into the bricks… No, no that would require inscribing each brick to allow them to act as foci for the spell, it would take years to do something like that and an army of magi-tech scribes.

The sound of hooves approaching brings Daring from her thoughts with a sigh. She is still no closer to figuring it out, but at least it helped pass the time.

“I’ll take her from here, boys.” A commanding voice comes from the entrance, causing Daring to smirk. “Princess Luna wants her brought with all due haste.”

“Commander, who did you lose a bet with to come guard me?” Daring says with a smirk as she turns towards the armored stallion who had spoken. He is a honey colored stallion, a serious expression and posturing to him.

“No one, Master Sergeant,” Amber Dawn replies with a raised eyebrow. “Luna requested I bring you to her personally.”

Daring’s smile slips a little. “Ah. I see. Well, lead the way.” She stands up as Dawn nods and leads her into the Castle. As usual, they take the shortest, and least populated, route to the throne room; the servant’s corridors.

Exiting from a door concealed behind a large painting, which Daring finds incredibly cliche, they enter the small guard station just outside the throne room. The guards on station snap to attention and salute as they walk by, and Dawn simply nods and tells them to stand at ease. The doors to the spacious and lavishly decorated throne room stand open, and they walk right in.

Sitting upon the throne, illuminated by the mid-afternoon light that is filtering in through the large stain glass windows adorning each side of the room, sits Princess Luna. She has her eyes closed as if in thought, her long star-jeweled mane flowing off to one side as if in some ethereal breeze. She opens her eyes as they come to the foot of the throne, both Dawn and Daring kneeling before her as a small, if weary, smile crosses her features.

“Rise, please,” Luna says loud enough to be heard by just the two in front of her. “We do not require thee to kneel, Master Sergeant Yearling, Day Commander Amber Dawn.” She descends from the throne as the two rise and looks to the guards stationed inside the great doors at the entrance. “Close the doors, and make sure we are not disturbed.” The guards salute and exit, closing the doors behind them.

“So, Princess,” Daring starts slowly as she sits down stiffly, “I take it you really want to hear my report if you had Dawn escort me here himself.”

Nodding, Luna looks to Dawn. “We do, and Commander Dawn here is quite interested as well. Apparently, he got an earful from the Royal Librarian about your research methods. He wishes to know if they paid off.”

Nodding and poking Daring in the side, lightly because he can see the bandages, Dawn smirks. “Steady Quill gave me an earful the likes of which I’ve not experienced since I was caught stealing cookies as a foal.”

Laughing Daring pokes Dawn with a wing, “Oh, the great Commander Amber Dawn, feared and respected by all as Luna’s right-hoof during the daylight hours, made to feel like a foal by an old bag of wind who looks after stuffy old tomes?”

“Now, Daring,” Luna says with a chuckle, “We are quite proud of Steady Quill’s stewardship of our collection.” She looks to Dawn. “Even if we are also amused by our friend and bodyguard being humbled before her.” Dawn rolls his eyes and spreads his wings with an exasperated sigh, but says nothing. “Now then, we did not question Leaf Wind on the specifics of your adventure, as we are well aware of his tendency to exaggerate.” Luna smiles and shakes her head. “Though we are amused by his stories, we require facts and not fantasy. What say you, Daring? What did you discover in Saddle Arabia?”

Taking a deep breath Daring folds her wing back up and looks to Luna, all business now. “Something that honestly seems more like fantasy than truth.” She removes her hat and glasses, and looks up at Luna with a small smile. “We found a piece of the Equus Empire, along with its guardian, perfectly preserved and still functioning.” Luna’s ears stand up and her eyes go wide, but Daring forestalls the Princess by holding up a hoof. “As you know we procured the books, but we also discovered that the former owner of the Library was known simply as ‘Life’ and ruled over a the place. Whatever caused the fall of the Equus left behind a lot of bodies, we found more than our fair share there, but overall the library is in pristine condition.”

Luna is silent for a few moments, which Dawn uses to turn to Daring and raises an eyebrow. “So, you discovered an entirely intact portion of an ancient and powerful empire?” He smiles chuckles. “Celestia, Daring, can you do anything halfway?”

“Apparently not, Dawn,” Luna says softly with a smile and a reflective look in her eyes. “Anything else, Daring?”

Shrugging Daring gestures off-hoofedly, “Well, there was a pretty garden; Leaf and I explored that a little. Other than that, we got the books and returned back to Half-Flank.”

Nodding Luna looks to Dawn, then back to Daring. “Thank you for the report, Daring. We have much to consider. I suggest you go to the Wonderbolts Compound, and get looked over by a trainer. If we have any other questions, we shall send for you.”

Replacing her hat on her head, and putting her sunglasses into a pocket, Daring inclines her head. “As you wish, Princess. I shall await your summons.” She then smiles sheepishly and looks to her two friends. “Uhm… Could I ask to take the passage behind the throne? I know it’s really not used by anyone but the Elite Squads, but walking here was hard enough…”

Luna smiles and nods. “Of course, Daring, that is what it is there for. You are a Wonderbolt, after all, and it is meant for their use.”

Daring stands up and starts off. “Thank you, Princess.” She looks to Dawn. “See you around, Dawn.” Daring then trots briskly, though not too brisk due to the bandages around her middle, to the entrance to the tunnel. She opens it without much trouble, as the lever to do so isn’t exactly hidden from ponies like her, and starts down the tunnel as soon as it is open wide enough to admit her.

The trip is blissfully short, as by the time she reaches the end of the tunnel and steps into the Wonderbolts’ compound Daring is short of breath and her side is hurting.

“Are you alright, Master Sergeant?” a Wonderbolts security officer asks from where they’re stationed next to the tunnel entrance.

Waving a hoof, Daring smiles weakly, “I’m fine. Just had one heck of a journey here.” The security officer nods and goes back to standing guard. After a few minutes, Daring catches her breath and starts back off down the hallway. She navigates through the other Wonderbolts easily enough, many of them greeting her enthusiastically. Unlike on the street when she is dressed normally, their greetings are not those of rabid fans or rivals, but rather as those of equal status to her. She is, like every other pony in this compound, a Wonderbolt, a part of a family forged from steel and bonded with comradery, the end result being a group who would willingly lay their lives down for any other pony in the group.

More than a few express concern, though, as she walks stiffly the last few feet to the training room, but she brushes them off. That is, until she starts through the door and nearly runs somepony else over.

“Oh, sorry!” the pony Daring nearly ran over says quickly. “Didn’t see you there Master Sergeant.”

Daring smiles stepping back slightly, “No, the fault is mine.” She grunts a little as she sits down. “Go ahead, I’ll just wait for my chest to stop hurting.”

The unicorn, a grey unicorn with a blue mane and tail wearing an Auxiliaries jacket and glasses, frowns and looks at Daring. “You’re injured?” She crosses over to Daring’s side and gently pokes the bandaged area, causing Daring to hiss. “How’d this happen, and how long ago?”

“About six or so days ago now,” Daring replies curtly, but not unkindly. “I was involved in helping save a freighter from a major storm out to sea. Didn’t exactly land with a lot of grace after I clipped the telegraph pole.”

The unicorn continues to frown and shakes her head. “Well, that’s no good. Let’s get you into the training room, I’ll make sure you’re healing properly.” She starts pushing Daring, though gently, towards the door. “And, while I do that, you can tell me why you were on a ship in a storm.” Now that she is closer, Daring can see her name tag states her name and rank as CPO Hour, followed by a medical cross and a musical symbol with lines orbiting it marking her a trainer and researcher in one of the labs.

Chuckling a little, Daring walks through the door under her own power. “Alright, Chief.” She nods to Bliss who is behind her desk reading. “Hey, Bliss. Been awhile, hasn’t it?”

Looking up, Bliss sighs. “Daring, how long have you been back?” She looks at the bandages as Daring stiffly goes over to a table and climbs up. “And when did you get injured?”

“Oh, you know me, Bliss,” Daring replies with a smirk as she slowly slips her jacket off, hissing as the bandages pull tight. “I… make time to get myself injured just so I can have an excuse to ask how life’s treating you while you berate me about things.”

Sighing again, Bliss gets up and walks over to the table as the unicorn who Daring had nearly run down levitates a pair of scissors from a nearby stand to start removing the bandages.

“You want to handle this on your own, sweetie,” Bliss asks with a smile, “or want some help?”

“I think I can handle it,” the trainer replies. “I mean, how much trouble can she be?”

Bliss laughs and shakes her head, taking a seat nearby incase she does need help. “Oh, honey, you have no idea.”

“Thanks for the vote of confidence,” Daring says with a roll of her eyes. “I’m not that much trouble. I mean, Luna thinks I’m at least able to get stuff done, or I wouldn’t have been asked to go do what I was just doing the past few weeks.”

Bliss smirks. “Just means you’re useful, hon”

The trainer’s ears stick up as she starts removing the bandages. “Luna had you working on something?”

“Yeah, she needed me to go investigate something for her,” Daring replies, grunting as the bandages are removed. “Not like I… could say no. Y’know?”

Nodding, the trainer chuckles. “Oh, I know exactly what you mean.” She puts a hoof on Daring’s side. “Hold still a moment. I used to have a nice job at Canterlot General, but she moved me here.” The trainer gently pokes around the long cut along Daring’s side. “This looks to be healing alright, are you in a lot of pain?” Daring shakes her head no. “Okay, I think we should put some ointment on this, then rebandage it.”

Bliss nods, “Sounds good, hon. And, it’s not like you’re complaining about your new job.”

Nodding as she levitates a roll of bandages and some anti-septic ointment over, the trainer replies, “I won’t argue. I do love it here, you’re a good pony to work under, Bliss. Even ol’ Velly has his charm, and Piano Treble seems to love my sarcastic comments at the musicians.” She starts applying the ointment, Daring wiggling a little. “Hold still please, Sergent. It’s just, it’d be nice if she had asked, and not just assigned me.”

Daring laughs, more from the fact the ointment is cold than humor. “Yeah, well I’ve learned to just do as she asks. Princess Luna’s assignments usually turn out for the better.” She frowns and sighs. “Usually.” The bandages are applied then, cutting off anything else Daring might say while she does her best to breathe.

“There, that should do it,” the trainer says with a final glance over and nod. “Just need you to sign the clipboard and you can be on your way.”

“I got that!” a new voice chimes in, a brown-red colored unicorn with a pink braided mane and tail comes trotting over with a clipboard being levitated by her magic. “Sign here, Master Sergeant.”

“I know the drill,” Daring replies with a smirk, taking the clipboard and signing it quickly before putting it down next to her. The unicorn who brought it over looks at the name on the clipboard, then at Daring as she puts her jacket back on, then back at the clipboard, then at Daring’s cutie mark…

“Wait a moment…” the secretary says as she narrows her eyes.

“Cinna…” Bliss starts but gets no further as the dots suddenly connect in the other unicorn’s mind.

“You’re A.K. Yearling!?” Cinna says loudly her eyes shining brightly. “OHMIGOSH!” She starts bouncing up and down and squealing., “I can’t believe it!” She then stops and blinks a few times, a lightbulb going off, almost visably. “Wait, if you’re A.K. Yearling… and you have that cutie mark… does that mean you’re also Daring Do?” She looks up at Daring, her eyes growing wider, if that were even possible. “Are all your adventures truueee?” Daring nods slowly, continuing to put her jacket on, and Cinna looks about ready to reply when suddenly a green unicorn calmly walks over, puts a hoof over Cinna’s mouth, and pulls her to one side.

“Cinna, that’s enough,” the newcomer says flatly. “Don’t make me get the sports tape again.”

“Isn’t sports tape a little excessive, Flash?” Bliss asks as she walks over towards them. “She keeps us stocked on bandages. We need those.”

“She doesn’t need her mouth to roll bandages,” Flash replies with a smirk.

Cinna, meanwhile, just stands there frowning. “Come on, Flash, I can’t help it! It’s Daring Do! IN OUR TRAINING ROOM!” She starts bouncing again slightly. “Why aren’t you excited!?”

“Because,” Flash replies with a sigh, “she comes in here all the time, you just didn’t know.”

“What? Why didn’t anypony tell me?!” Cinna asks loudly, hurt that no one told her.

“Cinna, was it?” Daring asks as she slides off the bed and walks over. “I use my real name around the Compound, and I asked Spitfire to make sure nopony outside of the Wonderbolts knew that A.K. Yearling and Daring Do are one in the same.” She puts a hoof on Cinna’s shoulder, causing the unicorn’s eyes to grow large again and a smile to spread across her face. “If you weren’t told, I am sure there was a… good reason. You know, now, though. So, can I count on you to not yell it in the streets?”

Cinna nods quickly, then smirks. “Yes, Daring! But, there is a condition.” She looks to the trainer who had patched Daring up, and points to Daring. “Witchy, she’s coming to tea with us!”

Witch blinks a few times, the shock of meeting Yearling wearing off at last, then smiles broadly. “Of course! Why would I not invite my brother’s friend to tea? Do you think my mother raised me a heathen? After all, I’m not my brother.”

Daring looks at Witch and leans her head to one side, then bursts out laughing. “Oh, wait, you’re his older sister!?” She puts a hoof to her face and giggles, “Oh, sweet Celestia! You’re the sister he is constantly talking about?”

“I guess so,” Witch replies. “So, what do you say? Indulge us by joining me, Cinna, and our friend Midnight for some tea? You can regale us with the misadventures of my brother.”

Nodding, Daring continues to smile. “Sure, why not? I was going to go drop some stuff off with your brother, but that can wait.” She gestures with a hoof towards the door. “Lead the way.”

“Alright,” Witch says, then pauses as she starts towards the door. “Should I call you Daring or Yearling?”

“Daring is fine. What about you?” Daring replies with a shrug.

“Witch or Witchy works for me,” Witch replies as she resumes heading to the door. She reaches the door, opens it, and nearly has yellow pegasus stallion wearing a Wonderbolts uniform fall onto her. Simply stepping around him, Witch calls back over her shoulder, “Bliss, Sky is here again!”

“There goes catching up on my reading,” Bliss says with a smile and a sigh as she walks over. “So, I see you were partnered with Dancer again during sparring practice, Sky.”

“Yes ma’am,” Sky, the yellow stallion, says quietly. “We were practicing aerial fighting maneuvers today.” He gets up and limps towards a table, smiling at Daring as he passes her. “Oh, hey there Yearling. Have fun globe trotting?”

Nodding with a chuckle, Daring continues towards the door. “I did. You have fun giving Rivet a run for his money on how much he needs to pad the mats?”

Sky groans as he gets up onto a table, smiling weakly. “It’s a living.” He looks over to Bliss and smiles. “Besides, I’m sure Bliss here would be bored if I didn’t limp in here and give her somepony to torture.”

Whatever Bliss’ response to this is, Daring never hears, as the door closes behind her right as Bliss turns back towards Sky to start patching him up.

Walking to the lobby of the Wonderbolt Compound, she finds Witch and Cinna already waiting and conversing with a dark blue pegasus mare. As she draws closer, the mare looks over at Daring and regards her with amber eyes, that while kind have the practiced patience of a skilled fighter behind them.

“Hey, you must be the extra Witch and Cinna were talking about!” The mare says with a smile as she walks over and offers a hoof to Daring. “I’m Midnight, a fellow Wonderbolt.”

Accepting the hoof Daring gives Midnight a smile of her own. “A.K. Yearling. And it’s a pleasure to meet you, Midnight.”

“Yearling, eh?” Midnight replies with a chuckle. “I thought I heard Cinna squealing while I was helping drag a squadmate to the training room.”

“Let me guess. Yellow stallion who looked like he’d be run over by a train?” Daring replies with a smirk.

“That’d be him alright,” Midnight replies with a sigh and a shake of her head. “He is like a younger brother. Enthusiastic, energetic, and totally unfocused at times.” She waves a hoof towards the training room. “Ends up there quite often, but what can I say, he is dedicated and when it counts, he gets things done.”

“Sounds like a good pony to have on your side,” Daring remarks as she starts the front door, “but, I believe you all want to drag me out to tea?”

“Yup!” Midnight agrees falling in line with Daring. “Witchy’s family owns a tea house and a restaurant, we go there regularly because it’s not too far from us.”

“And my parents are always thankful for repeat business,” Witch comments as she and Cinna fall in just behind Midnight and Daring. “Especially my mom, Fine Brew. Having Wonderbolts be regulars at her tea house is quite a boon.”

Leaving the grounds of the compound, the small group travels towards the Fine Brew Tea House, conversation light and switching topics frequently -- though Daring’s adventures come up more than once -- and for the most part is just three friends, and one new friend, catching up. The atmosphere puts Daring at ease, having rarely found a group of other mares that she can relate to -- and really with the exception of perhaps Cinna she can relate to everyone in the small group quite well -- and these three seem to be at least a few that she can let her guard down with. Best of all, they’ve not asked her too much about Leaf! She had been afraid that somehow, some way, Distant had sent letters to just about everypony in Equestria to inform them that Daring had feelings for her partner. Since they have no idea, she can relax and enjoy this little afternoon excursion and focus on how to deal with her little problem later.

Walking into the tea house with a warm smile, Daring and co find seats quickly -- there are perks to being a guest to the daughter of the owner -- and start conversing about what tea and snacks to have.

“I’m thinking perhaps a nice green tea, perhaps?” Midnight says with a smile. “Perhaps with some lemon in it? What do you think, Witch?”

“Hm, well…” Witch says looking over the tea selections listed. “Well, I’ve always enjoyed the darjeeling tea; it’s one of the house specialties. However, I think we should let our guest decide.” She looks up at Daring who has been looking around at the tea house. “Anything sound good to you, Daring?”

“Well,” Daring replies, picking up the tea selection. “This one looks good. I picked up a taste for darker blends on my last trip.” She chuckles. “Saddle Arabia was cold, and they didn’t exactly have coffee you could make instantly when out in the desert.”

Nodding, Witch gets up. “Alright, I’ll go place the order with my mother.” She then walks over to the counter to speak with Fine Brew, who has been sitting and reading a rather long letter while quietly snacking on cookies. As she does that, Midnight looks over to her left at Daring from where she is seated between Cinna and Daring.

“So, you and Witchy’s brother were in Saddle Arabia?” Midnight inquires with a smile. “I’ve heard it’s quite an interesting country.”

Shrugging, Daring chuckles. “It’s a lot of sand, really. The ponies are interesting, sure, but I don’t usually get much of a chance to mingle with the locals. I always seem to be running off and exploring ancient ruins.”

“Still, the ancient ruins must be something to see!” Cinna says excitedly from her seat. “Oh! Are you going to write about this latest adventure?”

Daring shrugs. “I don’t know, actually.” She gestures with one hoof at the others in the room. “I don’t know if the ponies of Equestria are ready to know what I found. Or if what I found is ready to have the world know they exist.”

Cinna frowns and leans over to look around Midnight. “Aww, Daring, but we want to know! Could you tell us? I mean, we won’t tell an-” She stops plea as Midnight puts a hoof on her shoulder.

“You don’t have to tell us, Daring. I don’t pretend I know anything about anything you do,” she says with a warm smile. “So if you say you don’t think we’re ready to know, then we’re not ready. Hopefully, though, you’ll trust us enough someday to tell us. I know I would love to hear some of the stories you’ve never written about.”

Smiling and nodding, Daring pats Midnight on the shoulder. “I think, someday, I’ll tell you about them, Midnight.” She looks over as Witch returns, a teapot suspended in her magic. “But, not today, as it seems Witch has returned with our tea.”

Witch sets the teapot down and sits back down with a smile, “Sorry that took so long, this isn’t a very popular blend. Canterlot ponies seem to like their lighter teas, so the darker blends aren’t always a hit.” She looks to Daring. “Well, you chose it, so you get the first cup.” She pours a cup and levitates it over to Daring who accepts it with a smile.

“Fair enough.” Daring takes a sip and smiles. “Well, at least I chose well. This is quite good.”

“Thanks, my mom knows her stuff when it comes to tea blends,” Witch replies with a smile as she pours tea for the others at the table, then herself. “She taught me and Leaf a little, but we’re lucky if we get something palatable and certainly nowhere as good as she is.”

Daring nods and scratches the back of her head with her free hoof. “Leaf did mix a few tea blends on a couple trips. Usually when we were far out and we needed something to keep us going.” She blushes a little and hides it behind a sip from her teacup.

“Good to know,” Witch says with a smirk. “Though, he was always more interested in what my dad knew about other herbs… A lot more survival oriented stuff than the little luxuries in life.” Witch then raises her teacup as if it was a fine example, then takes a sip.

“Yeah, he… did save us quite a few times out there. Mostly when we’d run out of rations and needed food.” Daring chuckles, her blush growing a little. “I’ll admit, your brother saved my life more than once.” She looks to Witch and smiles sheepishly. “Did he ever tell you about the buttercup incident?”

Witch raises an eyebrow and puts her teacup down, “Buttercups? You seriously didn’t try to eat those, did you?” She leans over and smiles. “You did, didn’t you.”

Daring blushes a little more and hunches her shoulders, her ears going back against her head. “They looked like daisies to me, okay!” She looks at her teacup and smiles softly. “Besides, he stopped me before I could eat them. Gave me a proper lecture on what flowers were edible and what wasn’t.”

Witch chuckles and nods. “Sounds like our dad’s influence.” She then takes a sip of her tea before smirking at Daring. “So, he gave me some books from your latest adventure. Saddle Arabia, huh? Find anything else there besides the books?”

Daring shrugs. “Well, sand, and some ruins.” She then brightens up a little. “There was also a flower garden; your brother dragged me into it. I think he was more excited about that than the ruins themselves.” She looks down at the table and off to one side, a blush rising on her cheeks. “It was nice, actually. I’ve seen him cataloguing things out in the field, but he got to share some of his passion with me while we were there, not just find and collect things for your father.”

Witch nods. “Uh-huh.” She then takes a sip of her tea. “Must have been nice; I know his enthusiasm can be a little infectious sometimes. But you two found some ruins, got the books, and he rushed them back to me.” She absently swirls the tea in her cup and looks over at Daring. “Though, I must confess, I am surprised you're here so soon after he returned. Shouldn’t you be exploring those ruins some more? Must have been a lot of stuff you didn’t get to uncover in the short about of time you were there.”

Clearing her throat, Daring gestures with one hoof while doing a poor job of hiding her blush with her mane. “Well, he… left his stuff with me, and I needed to report to Luna. Figured I should come home quickly, and give them back to him, and report to Luna about what we found, since I know he would’ve just exaggerated.” She takes a quick sip of her tea and continues. “And, I was right, Luna didn’t even ask him, because she knew he’d tell tall tales.” She then looks at Witch and gestures again. “And, the nights in Saddle Arabia are so cold. Just unbearably cold! I didn’t want to stay there a moment longer than I had to. Not without him, too cold.”

Nodding again, Witch takes a long sip of her tea. “Oh, so my brother is a good bed warmer, I take it?” she asks with a smirk.

Daring performs a perfect spit take. “I didn’t say that!” Daring quickly explains. “Just… he makes… good tea in the morning, and really good oatmeal… I wouldn’t dream of….” She sighs and hangs her head. “You’re not buying it are you.”

Shaking her head, Witch smiles. “Not buying what, Daring? Is there something you need to tell me?” Daring mutters something under her breath, Midnight chuckling beside her as Witch calmly sips her tea. “I’m sorry, I didn’t catch that? Did you say something?”

“I said I am head-over-hooves for your brother… Okay?” Daring says, laying her face on the table and covering her face with her hooves, a raging blush on her cheeks. “Your brother has been on my mind since he left me in Saddle Arabia. I… had to come back and see him again.” Cinna starts to fanfilly squeal, but Midnight puts a hoof over her mouth without looking.

“Now, was that so hard to admit?” Witch says with a smile as she winks to her parents, who have been standing at the counter watching the show and eating cookies. Fine Brew motions with a hoof for her daughter to keep going. “So, now that you’ve admitted to us, and yourself, that you’re madly in love with my brother. What are you going to do?”

"I'm going to go back to my bunk in the Wonderbolts compound, put my head beneath a pillow, and scream for a good few minutes. Then, I’ll get on with my life..." Daring replies, her hooves still over her face as he does her best to sink into the table.

“Wrong answer,” Witch says calmly as she puts her teacup down. “Care to try again?”

Uncovering her face, Daring looks over at Witch. "Fine, I am going to go to his apartment and give him the box of rare Seaddle Tulip bulbs I have for him...."

“Good answer,” Witch says with an approving smile. “I don’t think he has any of those yet.” She then gestures with a hoof. “Then what?”

“Then what, what?” Daring replies with a confused look.

Putting her hoof to her face, Witch sighs. “After you give him the bulbs, what are you going to do?”

Daring sits up and shrugs, the blush still remaining. “I… I’ll go back to my bunk in the Compound?” Everyone at the table groans, Midnight shaking her head, Cinna frowning and giving Daring a look of ‘really?’ and Witch putting her face against the table.

“She was so close, too.” Holly Sweep’s voice comes from the counter.

“Don’t be too hard on her, dear; she seems to be new at this,” Fine Brew comments as she picks up another cookie.

“What?!” Daring asks, looking at her friends. “What’d I say?”

Witch sits back up and sighs loudly. “Daring, for someone so… smart and talented in exploring unknown places, you are totally clueless.” Daring opens her mouth to try and defend herself, but Witch holds up a hoof. “After you give him the gift, he is going to invite you in. You are going to go inside his apartment, and you’re going to tell him.”

Shaking her head and holding up her hooves, Daring scoots back a little. “No… no I can’t do that. He is my partner! We’ve built a relationship based entirely around not being tied down. I… I can’t tell him I love him! It’ll drive him away, and I… I don’t want to drive him away!”

Putting a hoof on Daring’s shoulder, Midnight smiles warmly to the panicking adventurer. “Daring, you need to tell him. Trust me when I say, it’s worse to silently love someone who is close to you. Better to open your heart to him, than always wonder what it’d be like to be in their arms.” She chuckles and shrugs. “Especially if they’re someone you work with closely. It can be torture, knowing you have feelings for them, but worried that they don’t. Save yourself the heartache, and just take a chance. You might be surprised by what you find.”

Daring’s mouth works, but no words come out for a few moments before she sighs and hangs her head. “Alright. Alright… I’ll… try.” She looks to Midnight. “But… could you go and get the bulbs? They’re in the reserve barracks. If I go, I… might just stay there.”

Smiling Midnight drains her teacup and stands. “Sure, Daring. I’ll go and get them. Then, we can all go to Leaf’s apartment and make sure you give them to him.” She starts off and pauses at the door. “I’ll meet you guys just outside his apartment, okay? Be faster.”

Witch nods and looks to Cinna with a smile. “Well, Cinna, while Midnight does that, let’s get our intrepid explorer friend here over to my brother’s place so she can boldly go where no mare has gone before.”

Cinna raises an eyebrow. “And where is that, Witch?”

“My brother’s bachelor pad,” Witch replies, smirking as she rises and gets Daring to her hooves. Cinna chuckles and gets up as well, then helps Witch escort Daring out the door.

As they leave, Fine Brew’s voice follows them.

“Have fun storming the castle!” she calls, her husband chuckling beside her.

“Do you think she’ll be able to do it?” Holly Sweep asks as he takes one of the last cookies.

Fine Brew shrugs. “Oh, it’ll take a miracle.”

The walk to Leaf’s apartment feels to Daring like walking to her own execution. Her hooves feel like they’re encased in stone, her entire body weighed down by the possibilities she is suddenly imagining. If not for Witch and Cinna’s presence, she would likely not be continuing to walk, as both of them keep prodding her or gently nudging her forward when she starts to slow down.

And then, they are joined by Midnight right before they reach the apartment complex, who silently falls in behind Daring, ensuring she can’t just suddenly stop walking or make a run for it. This leaves Daring to her thoughts. What is she going to say to him? What can she say to him? How can she possibly explain the depth of feelings she has for him?

Can she really admit to one of her closest friends that she has fallen in love with him?

She is shaken from her thoughts by one of her front hooves making contact with stairs. She looks down to find she is standing on a small walkway with stairs in front of her, then up to find she is at Leaf’s apartment building. Looking up at the building, a sudden numb detachment comes over her, the moment is quickly approaching, and she does not feel ready.

“Here you go,” Midnight says from beside her, offering the box of tulip bulbs. “I took a look inside, they’re quite lovely, I am sure Witch’s brother will just love these.”

Daring takes the box slowly, her movements smooth but obviously automatic. When she says nothing in return Midnight looks to Witch and shrugs, and Witch places a hoof on Daring’s shoulder. “Breathe, Daring. Doctor’s orders.” Daring looks over at Witch and blinks slowly, which makes Witch sigh and shake her head. “Come on. You’re not walking to your death, Daring! Just going in to admit your feelings to my brother! It’s not going to kill you! I promise!” She hooks an arm around Daring’s neck and pulls her forward gently. “Now, in we go.”

Daring is led up the stairs and into the building, Cinna starting after them but quickly getting stopped by Midnight who shakes her head.

“Let Witch handle this, Cinna. We don’t need any more of us in there than necessary.” Midnight says calmly with a smile. “Besides, somepony has to stay out here and make sure our lovely lovestruck friend doesn’t bolt!”

Smiling, Cinna nods. “Fine. I really wanted to see Daring profess her love, though.”

Waving a hoof and sitting down on the front steps, Midnight chuckles. “Oh, don’t worry Cinna. I am sure Witch will never let her live it down and we’ll get to hear about it for years to come.” Nodding, Cinna settles down next to Midnight, and the pair wait for Daring and Witch as they hope for the best but prepare for the worst.

Inside, Daring is still being led, or rather given no choice to go anywhere but forwards, by Witch as they climb the stairs to the second story where Leaf’s apartment is. Unlike outside, Daring’s mind isn’t racing, but rather silent. While normally Daring would take this as a comfort after thinking about the possibilities of this moment almost since she started on this crazy adventure to get back to Canterlot, she cannot help but admit to herself that she’d prefer the panicked thoughts over this deathly quiet.

Stopping before she bumps into a door, Daring looks up to find herself standing before a door with a few numbers on it. She has never been here before, but the fact that Witch isn’t dragging her forward, and is instead standing just out of sight near the stairs, tells her that this is the end of her journey. Raising a hoof in what almost seems to be slow motion, Daring knocks on the door. The sound echoes in her ears like the tolling of a bell, breaking through the silence that had overtaken her and shaking her back to feeling. Suddenly quite afraid, Daring fights the urge to run, and plants her plot on the floor a little forcibly, earning a raised eyebrow from Witch.

The moments drag on, and for a moment Daring is both hopeful and sad that perhaps Leaf isn’t home, when suddenly the sound of hooves on hardwood come from behind the door. The sound is quickly followed by the lock disengaging, and the door opening slightly to reveal a smiling Leaf.

“Daring?” Leaf asks with a warm smile. “What are you doing here?”

Putting the box down so she can speak, Daring returns Leaf’s smile with a shaky one of her own. “I… figured I’d come back and report to Luna. You know, give her my professional account of what we found.” She pushes the box of tulip bulbs forward, her voice gaining in volume as she finds some of the confidence that had abandoned her. “I passed through Seaddle on my way back, too. Saw these at a local flower shop and thought you might like them.”

Leaf opens the door the rest of the way and comes out. “Are these what I think these are?” He opens the box and then looks up at Daring with a mile-wide smile. “Dee, you shouldn’t have!” He walks over and pulls Daring into a hug. “I’ve been meaning to get some Seaddle tulips for my garden, but never seemed to find the time to go get some.”

Blushing profusely, Daring nods and gingerly returns the embrace. “Yeah… I figured you would like them. But, what are friends for, right?”

Leaf nods and chuckles as he lets her go. “And you are a very good friend, Dee.” He closes the box and picks it up, going back into his apartment for a moment to put it down on his table before returning to the door. “Say, want to come in? I want to hear all about your time getting back to Canterlot.”

Daring stiffens, her mind racing. This is it, the moment she had been waiting for, he was inviting her inside. She was going to go inside, tell him about the whole thing: Distant dragging her plot to a boat, the boat hitting a storm, her injury, the stuff in Seaddle… Looking over to where Witch is hiding, Daring spies her nodding and making ushering gestures with her hooves as she mouths ‘GO!’. Swallowing hard, Daring looks back at Leaf who is standing in his doorway, looking at her expectantly. Her heart beats faster, she stands up and starts to take a step towards him…

“Thanks, Leaf,” Daring starts with a smile, “but it was a long trip back, and I need to get back to the compound and report in.” She shrugs and turns towards the stairs. “Next time?”

Leaf frowns, looking very disappointed. “Yeah, sure Dee. Next time.” He starts to close the door and stops giving Daring one last long look before closing it completely.

As Daring starts for the stairs, Witch bursts out from behind a potted plant, and stands in her way. “And what was that?” Witch demands, all but putting her hooves on her hips as she confronts Daring. “What happened to you confessing your feelings?”

“I… I… couldn’t do it!” Daring stammers. “I don’t know what happened! I was ready to go with him! I was!” She tries to get around Witch, who just side-steps and gets in front of her again.

“Are you a brave adventurer, or are you a scared foal!?” Witch asks as she pokes Daring in the chest. “Because right now you’re looking more like the scared little foal, and not the fearless explorer, Daring Do!”

Daring just shakes her head and dashes around Witch, who is unable to get in front of her before Daring slips around her this time and makes it to the stairwell. Daring all but flies down the stairs, reaching the bottom floor and exiting the building quickly, Midnight and Cinna both standing up in shock.

“What happened?” Midnight calls after Daring, who says nothing as she quickly takes flight and vanishes into the sky. “Daring?” Midnight repeats softly as she looks behind her as Witch comes out the door. “Witchy, what happened?”

“I don’t know, Midnight,” Witch replies with a deep and irritated sigh. “She was going so strong and then… she just wasn’t. She gave my brother the bulbs, and he invited her in. She looked like she was going to do it, go inside, and that would have been that. But she came up with some excuse of needing to report in and just walked away.” Witch looks to Midnight and Cinna, a worried frown on her face. “I’ve never seen my brother look that sad over someone not wanting to spend time with him. I think Daring is full of it, because he looked at her like he was heartbroken she didn’t come in.”

“Well, what do we do?” Cinna asks, looking between Midnight and Witch.

“We take matters into our own hooves, Cinna.” Midnight says with a determined frown, “Or rather, I think Witch will need to take things into her own hooves.”

Nodding, Witch looks out towards where Daring vanished. “Yes I will, Midnight. Yes I will.”

Author's Note

Daring! How can you be so brave, so readily able to run into ancient and dangerous tombs, yet you can't open your mouth and talk to the stallion you love? :facehoof:

So, yeah, Daring returns to Canterlot and things happen! Most importantly she talked to Luna, and then she ran into Leaf's sister! Oh, and also Midnight, who I swear seems to be wise beyond her years when it comes to love (Yet she too just at that point couldn't seem to open her mouth and talk to a certain Captain :ajsmug: )

Anyway, what is Witch going to do to fix this? Will she be able to convince Daring to talk to Leaf, or will more drastic measures need to be taken?

Stay tuned and find out!

Also, as always this chapter edited by Witching Hour, who selflessly helps me with turning my ramblings into stories! And the picture done by Foxenawolf over on FA!

I won't say I'm in Love

Chapter 7: I won’t say I’m in Love.

The sound of the apartment door echoes in Leaf’s ears, somehow making his heart sink even further as he blocks his view of Daring. Turning and walking slowly deeper into his apartment his hooves feel like they’re weighed down by stone. He had overstepped himself in that slip in judgement back in Saddle Arabia. It had seemed so simple, so innocent.

Yet, telling her he loved her… it had changed everything, and clearly not for the better. Such a stupid, STUPID, mistake.

Sitting down at the table he had put Daring’s gift at, he sighs and wonders why she even got this for him. Perhaps he should just… throw them out? No, no he can’t do that. Daring went out of her way and got him these, and even if he has overstepped himself he can’t just toss out a gift like this from his… friend.

Sighing heavily, Leaf stands up and starts off towards his bedroom. A knock on the door stops him though, and he instantly turns around and starts towards his front door. Daring must be back! Perhaps he didn’t overstep himself, perhaps she just really needed to think a moment about it, she always has been bad at letting people in. It had taken him a long while to get into her good graces, in fact.

They had met during one of Leaf’s trips to collect and catalogue some plants for Holly Sweep, which had taken him into a jungle that just also happened to include an ancient temple that had untold wealth and dangers inside; also known as the perfect Daring Do magnet. He had stumbled into her camp one evening, and she had reluctantly allowed him to stay. They had talked, and Daring had warmed up to him slightly, but when he had suggested they partner up, seeing as they’d have a better chance of success with both of them, and not just Daring… well Daring had been skeptical about working with somepony, but she had admitted finally that she could use some help, as her supplies were running low and she had no idea what was edible in the area.

The next day, he had saved her life when she had attempted to eat buttercups. Suffice to say, she had trusted him a little more after that, and he had slowly grown on her during the trip. They had made it a repeat thing after that, and had grown close.

But, apparently not that close.

Reaching the door in the time it takes his thoughts to go through all that, he undoes the lock and opens it, a hopeful smile on his face that nearly gets wiped away by the pony on the other side of the door.

“Hey Leaf,” Witch says with a smile. “Got a moment?”

“Y… Yeah I have a moment, Witch,” Leaf replies as he opens the door the rest of the way. He then pauses as he actually takes a look at his sister. “Hey, uhm, Witch. Why are you wearing a uniform?”

Sighing, Witch rolls her eyes. “Leaf, I told you. I work for the Wonderbolts, I just got off duty.” She then frowns slightly and sighs. “Which is actually part of why I am here. You need to come with me.”

“Why?” Leaf asks, narrowing his eyes. “Have the Wonderbolts finally decided to open a garden or something? Because unless that is the case, I’m not in the mood to go out today.”

“No, it’s about Daring,” Witch says bluntly. “You and her need to have a talk.”

“Oh, horse apples. Now I definitely am not going with you!” Leaf says loudly, reaching up to close his door. “Daring and I have nothing to discuss, she made that clear when she… when she walked away.” As he tries to close his door, Witch stops him with her magic as well as placing a hoof on the door.

“No, you’re coming with me.” she says calmly, “and trust me, while I am more than willing to argue with you until Luna sets the sun and raises the moon, I don’t have that kind of time right now.” She takes a step forward, making her brother take a step back. “So, come willingly, or I am going to levitate you the entire way, and plop you at Daring’s feet. You know I will.”

“Okay!” Leaf says, his shoulders slumping. “I’ll come peacefully, but there’s no point. She doesn’t want to see me.”

“That is where you are wrong, and I will prove it to you!” Witch replies as she turns and gestures with one hoof towards the stairs. “Now, forward march, Leaf.” She smirks at the last part, seeing as she is in a military uniform.

“Getting into character to go with that costume,” Leaf says with a raised eyebrow as he heads for the stairs.

“It’s not a costume. It’s mine,” Witch replies with a sigh.

Once on street level, Witch takes the lead, allowing Leaf to follow behind her and once more get lost in thought. Daring really won’t want to see him, and Witch will be dragging him to wherever she is dragging him for no more than seeing him and Daring awkwardly making excuses or something.

Which is too bad, honestly, because Witch got all dressed up for it. Honestly, the Wonderbolt costume is quite convincing, complete with the Wonderbolts emblem on the collar tabs and rank patches near her shoulders. If he didn’t know his sister was a doctor, he would almost believe she had up and joined the Wonderbolts or something. But then, they don’t accept non-pegasi… don’t they?

He chuckles at that thought. Sure he had seen some earth ponies guarding their doors and at some of their shows, but it made sense to keep a few security guards on retainer.

And then, he blinks and realises he is walking right up to the Wonderbolt Compound, having blindly followed his sister all the way from his apartment completely lost in thought.
“Sis, what are we doing here?” Leaf asks as he slows to a stop just short of the pathway leading up to the front doors. “I thought you were taking me to see Daring.”

“I am,” Witch says with an exasperated sigh. “Didn’t she tell you?”

“You don’t know her that well, do you?” Leaf says with a nervous chuckle. “If she can get away with it, she’d never tell anypony anything.”

Sighing again, Witch walks back over and starts pushing her brother from behind. “I see you two have… quite a bit more to talk about than I anticipated!” Once he is moving again, she continues. “She is a Wonderbolts Reserve, Leaf. I ran into her today when she came seeking treatment for an injury she sustained on the way home. Likely, she is currently curled up on a bunk in a free barracks.”

“Okay, I am… able to believe she is a reserve for the Wonderbolts,” Leaf says slowly. “A lot more able to believe that than you being one. Seriously, I’ve never seen a unicorn in the Wonderbolts.”

“I’ll explain the auxiliaries later,” Witch says absently as they come to the front door. Two security ponies are stationed there, both of them earth ponies wearing a uniform similar to Witch’s but with different emblems. When they spot Witch, they both snap to attention, which gives Witch pause for a moment before she sighs. “At ease.” They both go to ease and resume their duties as Witch opens the door and holds it for Leaf.

“Okay, no really this is going too far,” Leaf states flatly. “How much did you pay them?”

“I didn’t pay them,” Witch responds absently. “I don’t work in payroll. Now, wait by the couch while I get you a visitor’s pass.” She then walks off towards a desk with an orange pegasus behind it, and starts talking to him.

Standing around awkwardly, Leaf observes all the Wonderbolts going about their day. Honestly, it seems really laid back, everypony seems really happy and content.

“Hi there!” A white face suddenly appears in Leaf’s vision, making him back pedal and nearly crash into a Wonderbolt. “Oh! Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you!” the mare says with a smile as she comes over and offers a hoof to Leaf. “I’m Surprise, you here for a tour or something? I saw you come in with Chief Petty Officer Hour! Do you know her?”

“Uh… Yeah… I’m her brother…” Leaf responds slowly, accepting the hoof. “And you sure gave me quite a surprise… Surprise.” He then frowns. “And really, you too? I swear, my parents don’t give her enough bits to pay off a Wonderbolt like you, and I am more than certain Equestria would be bankrupt if Luna gave her that kind of allowance.”

“What’cha mean?” Surprise asks, tilting her head to one side in confusion. “She didn’t pay me off. Unless you count bribing me with offers of tea.”

“Of course, she paid you off!” Leaf says loudly, more than a little annoyed that even a Wonderbolt is playing along with whatever joke his sister is playing. “She clearly can’t be a Wonderbolt!”

Shrugging, Surprise just smiles and looks over Leaf’s shoulder. “Hi, Chief! Your brother has a really thick skull, did you know?”

“I did, thank you, Surprise,” Witch says with a slightly chuckle. “It’ll hopefully be a blessing right now.” She hands Leaf the visitor’s pass. “Daring is down there.” She points towards a doorway on the other side of the lobby. “Her and a few other reserves are bunking down in one of the free recruit barracks.”

“Daring…?” Surprises asks, her smile faltering slowly as she connects the dots. She sighs and smiles slightly to Leaf. “If you’re going in after Yearling, good luck.” She looks to Witch and scratches the back of her head with a hoof. “I saw Lighting follow her down the hallway.”

“Oh, well my day just had to get more interesting.” Witch replies sarcastically before she looks to her brother. “Right, Leaf, we need to get in there now and save your marefriend from a fate worse than death.” She salutes Surprise and smiles. “Thank you for the warning, Lieutenant.”

Returning the salute and the smile, Surprise winks. “You’re welcome, Chief. Oh, and you should have some backup dealing with the most disinteresting stallion in the world. I think Aurora was in her barracks.”

“When it rains, it pours,” Witch says softly to herself. “Right. Thanks, I don’t have time to pick up a medkit… so best to hope for minimal bloodshed…” She then grabs Leaf and starts dragging him towards the door. “Do me a favor and let Bliss know there may be a medical emergency down in the recruit barracks soon…”

“Right! Okay, yes…” Leaf says in annoyance before adding over his shoulder. “Was nice meeting you, Surprise!”

“I’ll send some pretty flowers to your funeral, Leaf!” Surprise says as she gets up and bounces away. “With the the storm that must be brewing down there, somepony’s going to get hurt.”

Leaf doesn’t get a chance to reply before Witch has the door to the hallway open and has Leaf through it.

The hallway is, like the lobby, painted a very dark blue and Leaf wonders who the heck they get to do their interior painting, because they have no imagination. If not for the doors down the hallway, as well as the lights, he would likely have guessed this hallway was a tunnel. Oh, and the ponies out in the hallway, but that is another thing altogether.

Starting slowly down the hallway, Witch in back of him, Leaf does his best to stay strong. He is just going to visit Daring, nothing odd about that. I mean, she is just the mare of his dreams, the love of his life, the most amazing mare in the world. Nothing… special… about this visit. Doing his best to keep his wings under control, because they keep trying to flair out each time he thinks about Daring, Leaf walks stiffly forward and past a couple of ponies talking in the corridor.

“Did you see how angry Yearling was?” the first says, shaking her head.

“I did. I swear, I’ve never seen her that angry ever! And I’ve been a reserve as long as she has!” the second comments, gesturing with a hoof towards the last door in the hallway. “I mean, who knew a stallion could upset her that much? I swear, it’s both amazing and scary at the same time.”

And with those words, Leaf’s resolve breaks. His wings snap out, he turns around, and bolts towards the door to the lobby, taking flight as he goes. Yet… as hard as he tries, he doesn’t seem to be going anywhere! In fact, he is going backwards. Flapping as hard as he can, and looking over his shoulder, he finds his sister continuing to walk towards the door, his tail grasped in her magic, as she whistles absently. Leaf starts to panic as they get close, and nearly has a heart attack when the door opens. He breathes a sigh of relief when a blue pegasus stallion with a two-toned yellow and orange mane walks out. Or rather, flees quickly under a barrage of what sound to be insults from Daring in another language.

He closes the door behind him, breaths a sigh of relief and then looks over at the two approaching him.

“Hey there, Chief!” he says in a tone that just drips fake sincerity. “What do you say you take me back to the training room; I have this ache I just can’t seem to get rid of.”

Leaf stops flapping his wings, and instantly open his mouth to reply, but is beaten to the punch by his sister. “Sorry, Lighting, we don’t keep microscopes in Medical,” Witch replies without stopping as she comes up to the door that Lighting just exited from.

“Real cold, Chief…” Lighting says with a frown.

“Hazard of the medical industry; cold hooves and all that.” Witch continues deadpan as she opens the door to the spare recruit barracks. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have to toss my brother into a room with his angry marefriend.”

Leaf shakes his head, having been stunned for a moment by his sister’s retorts to the mareizing Wonderbolt, and looks to Witch. “She’s not m…”

“No time to argue! Go be the envy of stallions everywhere!” Witch says as she starts pushing Leaf through the door. Her brother latches onto the door frame though and looks over his shoulder.

“I am not going to be the envy of stallions everywhere!” Leaf replies adamantly. “And why is everyone calling you ‘chief’? I was joking when I said you bought everypony off, but seriously? Does Luna give you that kind of money?”

“Nope, this is really mine, I’m really a Chief Petty Officer,” Witch says as she pushes Leaf through the door. “Now, go get her! That’s an order from your big sister!” Once he is through, she closes the door and leans against it, wiping her brow.

Inside the reserve barracks, Leaf is surprised to find it quite spartan. There are rows of bunks on both sides, with a few sleeping ponies in them, and some bedside tables for personal use, but other than that and the lights on the ceiling, there isn’t a whole lot else. Walking forward slowly into the room, Leaf feels a little like he is in someplace he really shouldn’t be.

Movement on the other side of the room catches attention, and he stops and looks over to see Daring pacing and muttering under her breath. Taking a deep breath, he starts forward again a friendly smile on his face. As he draws within a bunk-length of her, she stops and turns, a look of wild fury on her face which causes Leaf to recoil slightly.

Her gaze then softens, and she looks down ashamed as she realises it’s Leaf and not somepony else. Steeling himself, Leaf steps forward again and takes the initiative.

“Hey, Daring…” Leaf says softly. “I… uhm, wanted to come thank you again for the tulip bulbs.”

“Is that the only reason you’re here?” Daring replies looking up, her eyes hard again. “Because I honestly hope it is.”

Leaf frowns, ears going back against his head. “N… no I’m here for other reasons too, Daring.” He looks away from her and clears his throat, a blush rising on his cheeks. “I just wanted to… well… tell you…” He gets no more out, as Daring interrupts him before he can get to the important part.

“I don’t want to hear it,” she says slowly, then continues as the volume of her voice goes up. “In fact, I bet your sister tricked you into coming here, is that it?” She takes a step forward, Leaf taking a step back. “WELL I DON’T NEED HER, OR YOU FOR THAT MATTER, ATTEMPTING TO CHEER ME UP!” She growls and turns away, her wings flaring out. “And I certainly DO NOT need her, NOR YOU,” she turns and points at Leaf, her eyes narrowed, “to tell me how I should feel. TO fix my heart, or mess with my feelings.”

Recoiling and bumping into a bunk -- the occupant simply putting the pillow over their head and rolling over -- Leaf stares at Daring with a look of horror. “D...Daring what has gotten into you?” He asks softly. “Why are you so angry? Where is the Daring I know? The mare I fell in l…” he doesn’t get the chance to finish, as Daring rounds on him, stomping her hooves as she draws closer.

“DON’T YOU DARE SAY IT!” Daring belts at him, making him slide back slightly, eyes wide in fear. “Don’t you dare say it.” She repeats in a deathly calm voice. “I am the great Daring Do.” She pounds a hoof against her chest, her eyes boring into Leaf’s skull. “I don’t need anypony. And I certainly do not need a half-rate, half-wit, hack of a botanist who only comes on my adventures to take advantage of me and collect samples for his father.”

Leaf shakes his head, tears forming in his eyes as he continues to stare at Daring. “That’s not true! I come with you because you asked, because I enjoy spending time with you! I got to see what few ponies ever get to see. The you behind the mask! The you who not only writes, but lives those amazing stories!” He smiles slightly, forcing himself to put on a brave face. “I would never take advantage of that, because I am your friend! Because each time we go on an adventure, I find one more reason to love y…”

Once more Daring cuts him off. “I SAID DON’T SAY IT!” She puts a hoof against his chest, leaning in and glaring at him with enough anger to make Leaf wish he could sink into the tiles beneath him. “I don’t need nor want your love, Leaf Wind.”

Opening his mouth again, Leaf goes to reply and keep fighting the battle his heart knows must be fought, even if he feels like he is losing ground with each word.

Outside the door, Witch’s ears go back against her head at the sound of the loud, and quite inventive, yelling from inside. Facing the door she cannot help but frown intensely, just what had she shoved her brother into? She had heard ponies angry before, all the time in fact back when she worked at the hospital. This, though? This was just something different. She knows Daring loves Leaf, and she is more than pretty sure Leaf feels the same way, so why is she yelling at him?

Shaking her head and sighing, Witch settles down to wait. It’s their relationship, and they need to figure this out for themselves. And if that fails, well then she’ll get involved, but for now she needs to let them do it.

“What is all that noise?” A voice comes from behind Witch, accompanied by the sound of hooves. “Did Lighting attempt to play ‘tomb raider’ again with Daring and get caught by the traps?”

“Oh, he better not have!” Another voice comes from across the hall as Witch turns around to see who is talking.

The first pony she spots causes her to stand at attention, as it’s Silver Lining, who is wearing one of his trademark frowns as he walks over to investigate. The second, is Aurora Streak, who is coming out of the recruit barracks she lives in with her squad captain, Dusk Glimmer, in tow.

“No, Second Captain,” Witch says slowly, a nervous smile on her face. “She is yelling at my brother who… she… sort of confessed her love for to me, and… well he has feelings too so…”

“You stuck them in a room together,” Silver replies with a sigh. “That doesn’t explain the yelling. Yearling has always had a good head on her shoulders.”

“Well, I can tell you, it was not because of my charming personality!” Lighting says as he saunters back over with a suave grin. “I think she was really enjoying our conversation earlier.”

“No wonder she is in a foul mood!” Aurora says with a scowl. “Breathing the same air as you tends to make mares feel like they’ve been doused in tar.”

“That ‘cus I stick to them?” Lighting replies with a wiggle of his eyebrows. “Because, once they meet me, they’re going to remember me forever.”

“Like lice.” Aurora mutters.

“Lightning, don’t you have chefs to harrass about chili?” Witch asks as she applies a hoof to her face.

“Hm? Oh, no. No I think I saw Fleetfoot and Blaze wrestling in there. I’d rather enjoy my meal and not wear it.” Lighting says plainly, as if bored. “Besides, Chief, I still need that check-up!”

“Lighting, you ever see a hoof stuck up someone’s plot before on x-ray?” Witch asks deadpan as she looks at Lighting.

Frowning, Lighting shakes his head. “No… can’t say I have. Why?”

“Well, if you don’t leave... Now… I can promise you.” She takes a step towards Lighting. “You will see it up close and personal.”

Taking a step back, Lighting does his best to smile in a disarming manner. “Say, Doc, I think I actually am caught up on my required physicals... “ He looks over the small assembled group of ponies. “IS THAT MY BROTHER! I’d best see what he wants!” He takes flight and shoots down the hallway.

Groaning, Aurora looks to the ceiling and says to nopony in particular, “Can we have him find out anyway? Because I’m sure his prostate needs to be deflated.”

“Does stupidity run in your family, Recruit?” Silver asks with a raised eyebrow.

Rounding on Silver, Aurora stomps one of her hooves and pokes the other into the older Wonderbolt’s side. “What’d you just say, you detestable bag of old wind? Just because my mother had the misfortune of an immaculate conception and gave birth to a placenta with a penis,” she takes a step, pressing her hoof harder against Silver who doesn’t even budge, “DOES NOT MEAN I AM RELATED TO THAT SACK OF BALLS WITH WINGS ATTACHED!”

The hallway becomes so quiet, Witch swears she can hear High Wind’s yawn halfway across the compound. Aurora instantly realizes what she has just done, and all the blood drains from her face, her ears going back against her head, and her wings going limp. She doesn’t move, most likely due to the fact that she is now silently screaming in her head.

“Well, was nice knowing you, Aurora,” Dusk Glimmer, a dark purple pegasus next to Aurora, says as she pats her friend’s shoulder. “I’ll send some nice flowers to Squad Three, and a card to your mother. Oh, got any last words? Or will ‘stuck her hoof in her mouth and choked on it’ work for your tombstone?”

For a long moment, Silver stands there looking at Aurora. Then, he smiles, which causes the wiry pink pegasus to whimper.

“There might just be hope for you yet, Recruit Streak.” Silver says as he nods to her. He looks about to want to say something more, but the door to the Reserve’s barracks bursts open to allow Leaf to run as fast as his legs can take him down the hallway, Daring hot on his heels.

As Leaf passes his sister, she can see tears in his eyes as well as unimaginable pain. Daring follows him out, notices the crowd and rounds on them, tears in her own eyes.

“And what in the name of Luna’s sparkling mane are you flightless fuckwits looking at!” Daring roars at the group. “Because it best not be me!” She takes a step forward, clearly intent on continuing, when Silver steps in front of her.

“You got a problem, Master Sergeant?” Silver asks in a deceptively calm voice.

“N… no sir,” Daring replies, stepping backwards shaking her head as Silver continues to advance. “I don’t have a problem, Sir.”

“Funny, you don’t look like Blaze,” Silver says slowly, his eyes narrowing, “but by Celestia you’ve got the denseness down.” He gestures with his head towards the way Leaf fled. “Because that? That looked like a serious problem to me.” He then turns to everypony else, and scowls, “Get back to your schedules before I start thinking you want personal attention from me!” Those gathered quickly disperse, especially Aurora, who is dragged away by Glimmer back to their barracks. When everypony is gone, Daring and Witch are left standing there with Silver, who gives Daring one final look before walking off.

As soon as he is gone, Witch turns to Daring, sits down, and crosses her arms. “What was that?” She gestures with one hoof at Daring. “I mean, I convince my brother to come down here. Drag him by his tail to your door and present him to you, and you yell at him?” She shakes her head and sighs. “Did I need to put him on a gold platter with a bow or something? Because seriously, Daring. He loves you, just like you love him.”

“I… I don’t know what came over me, Witch…” Daring replies sheepishly. “He was right there, and he… he started to tell me… something but after being hounded by Lightning Streak… I just...” Daring sighs and slumps her shoulders. “I’m just going to go lay down and rethink my life.” She then turns and starts back into the room behind her, and pauses to lean on the door frame. “Thank you, Witch, for trying. T… tell him I’m sorry.” She then walks through the doorway and closes the door behind her.

Sighing, Witch turns and starts down the hallway. “You’re going to tell him yourself, Daring.” She opens the door back into the lobby and makes her way out to go home. “The foal gloves are coming off.”

“She said what?” Midnight asks slowly shaking her head as she listens to Witch over lunch.

“I know, I couldn’t believe it myself, honestly,” Witch replies as she takes a bite of her meal, a daisy sandwich she had brought from home. “But I swear the paint started peeling from the walls. I mean, even Silver stopped to listen.”

“I may have to ask you what she said,” the light red mare sitting next to Midnight says. “It’d be interesting to hear what stopped Silver in his tracks.” She then shrugs and looks to Witch with a frown. “And this was yesterday? Daring still hasn’t come out of the reserve barracks?”

Shaking her head, Witch sighs. “Still hasn’t set a hoof out of that door. I am hoping she does today, now that she has cooled off, but we will see.” She then looks over at the red mare and smiles. “So, I hear there is a flight camp coming up soon. Any idea if your squad will be participating, Tide?”

Riptide shrugs, swallowing her food before responding. “I don’t know yet. I put in the proper forms with Spitfire, but they’ve not yet announced which squads will be doing what.” She then sighs and looks to Midnight. “Though, I am hoping we’ll get to work with some of the older cadets. I don’t know if Sky would be able to handle the newbies.”

Midnight opens her mouth to reply, then stops and points with a smile towards the door. “Well, looks like our favorite adventurer has come out of her hole.”

Turning, Witch smiles when she spots Daring, now back in her vest and hat, making her way cautiously towards the food line. She seems to be avoiding contact with other Wonderbolts as much as she can, barely speaking to the cooks when she gets her food and stopping to look for an empty table. However, even when Witch came in with Midnight and Riptide, there were hardly any empty tables, and now there are none.

Waving a hoof and smiling, Witch calls over to Daring, “Hey! Yearling, why don’t you join us over here! We don’t bite!”

“Well, at least me and Witch don’t!” Midnight calls over before poking Tide in the side as she is attempting to drink. “Can’t say the same about Tide here!”

Spitting out her water and then coughing, Tide glares at Midnight. “I… I’m not that bad!” Midnight simply chuckles and looks over to Daring as she sits down next to Witch, across the table from Tide and Midnight. She starts to eat her food quietly, not looking up at any of the others at the table until Witch speaks up.

“So, Daring, you free today?” Witch asks simply. “If so, I could use your help with something.”

Flinching slightly, Daring looks over to Witch. “Look, I know you mean the best for me and Leaf, but I really… really don’t want to go talk to him.”

“That’s not what I need help with, Daring,” Witch replies with a sigh. “I have a book in Coptic; in fact; you got it for me from Saddle Arabia. I don’t know anyone who can translate it, and I was hoping you could?”

Looking up and giving Witch a genuine smile, Daring nods. “Of course! I can do that easily. It’ll be good to escape all this nonsense that has been following me and get back to what I’m really good at!” She then scratches the back of her head with a hoof and chuckles. “So, I guess you’ve forgiven me for my outburst yesterday?”

Shaking her head, Witch shrugs. “No, but it’ll be a start.” She pauses to let that sink in, then continues, “But, it will have to wait until my shift is over. If you can come to the training room just before dinner, we can head to my house then.” She smiles. “I’ll compensate your troubles with dinner.”

“I can do that,” Daring says with a smile. “I’d need to change into a disguise anyway, no point in letting everypony know A.K. Yearling or Daring Do are in the Wonderbolts, right?”

“I’m not sure why you care, Yearling.” Tide asks from across the table. “I mean, would it really surprise anypony to learn Daring Do is a Wonderbolt? Sure, A.K. Yearling doesn’t seem the type, but Daring would fit right in.”

“Yeah!” Midnight says with a smile as she wraps an arm around Tide, who narrows her eyes -- and blushes slightly -- as she winks to Daring. “Not like we can get any more famous or hounded by the press! Shouldn’t worry too much about what everypony think!”

“I’d rather not put you all into any undue da…” Daring starts before facehoofing. “Oh, Celestia, what am I saying. It’s not like we’re not trained to take on unusual things.” She sighs and shrugs. “Well, okay I guess that really is a moot point.”

“I’ll say,” Tide replies with a sigh. “I mean, you’ve heard the gossip by now, but we got into a major air battle not that long ago. Compared to that, I am sure whatever you could possibly drag back with you is foal’s play.” She then finishes her food and looks to Midnight. “I am going to go gather Sky and Dancer. If I leave you alone with these two, can you promise to be in the private gym we reserved? On time?”

Nodding, her own sandwich sticking out of her mouth, Midnight replies, “ ‘fcourse, Cap’n!” She salutes, which causes Tide to roll her eyes and sigh.

“Why do I put up with you?” Tide asks nopony in particular.

“Because, you love me!” Midnight says sarcastically. “Y’know, like a sister.”

Coughing as she gets up with her tray, Tide mutters, “Yeah… like a sister.” As she walks away Midnight sighs and slumps in her seat.

“You know, you’re just shooting yourself in the hoof downplaying your relationship like that, Midnight,” Witch says as she calmly sips some of the iced tea she brought for lunch.

Sighing and flattening her ears against her head, Midnight nods. “I… I know, Witch.” She lays her face against the table, eyes closed as she blushes. “I just… can’t ever bring myself to tell her! I don’t want to lose her… I mean… she is after all my Captain, and a very by the books Captain at that.”

“Wait,” Daring says slowly, blinking a few times. “You, and… Riptide?” She points at Midnight, then at Tide who is nearly out the door and beyond hearing range. Midnight nods and Daring puts a hoof to her head. “Celestia above, what a strange combination!”

Sighing, Witch plants her face against the table. “I am surrounded by ponies in denial…”

“Sh...she doesn’t know how I feel!” Midnight says quickly. “So don’t tell her, Daring!”

“This sounds very familiar… it’s almost uncomfortable,” Witch mutters. She sits up and looks to Midnight. “But, you should finish your food and stop complaining. If your squad has a private gym, I am sure that means combat practice. So, finish your lunch and go get your hooves all over Tide.” Midnight turns a bright scarlet under her dark blue fur, but sits up and quickly finishes her lunch before dashing off.

“Right. I didn’t need that image, Witch,” Daring says slowly as she goes back to eating.

“You’re welcome,” Witch replies with a smirk. “Now, I need to get to the training room. Remember, come meet me outside it just before dinner, and I’ll take you to help me translate that old book.” She then finishes off the last of her drink, packs away anything she didn’t eat, and stands. “Until then, have a nice day Daring.”

Leaf paces along the length of the study in the house that Witch is renting out from Fancy Pants. He had been here since the afternoon, watching over Witch’s charge, Trick Step, while his sister was at work.

He had thought it would be easy, he was great with foals since he could just tell them stories about him and Daring’s adventures. That usually got them to settle down, and he had plenty of stories! Tricks, however, was not a typical foal. No, he is like pure sugar-induced energy wrapped up in the cutest foal Leaf had ever had the misfortune to lay eyes on! And that wasn’t the worst part!

“Uncle Leaf!” Tricks asks as he watches Leaf pace. “You look nervous! I can tell, because you pace just like my friend Gust does when he’s nervous about visiting his friend in the Castle!” He smiles widely as Leaf stops pacing and looks to him. “Can you tell me another story about this friend of yours? You told me you’d tell me about the adventures you went on!”

“I… will Tricks,” Leaf replies slowly, avoiding looking at the foal lest he fall under his spell. “I just don’t know where to start. We’ve had so many amazing adventures, it’s sort of hard to think of which one is my favorite.”

“How about the one you just got back from?” Tricks asks as he bounces up and walks over, giving Leaf the largest, most heart stoppingly cute eyes. “Witch Doctor says that you and your friend discovered something amazing out in the desert! She says you two discovered a magic more powerful than even she can cast!” He shakes his head and crosses his arms. “I don’t believe her, though! No one is more powerful than Witch Doctor!”

“You know that’s not true.” Leaf says slowly, narrowing his eyes. “I know you’ve met Luna.”

Nodding, Tricks continues to sit defiantly. “I have, but Witch Doctor says you two discovered something powerful.” He looks to Leaf, his smile growing again. “I want to hear about it!” Leaf starts to reply, but the sound of hoofsteps coming closer stops him before he can start. As he turns, Tricks seems to almost teleport from where he is sitting to the door in one bound as he exclaims. “Witch Doctor is home!”

Opening the door Tricks comes face to face with Witch and all but tackles her.

“Hey Tricks!” Witch says happily as she hugs Tricks. “I hope ‘uncle’ Leaf kept a good watch over you while I was at work?” She looks over at Leaf who cringes at the addition of ‘uncle’ to his name.

“He told me lots of stories and showed me some of the books he got for you!” Tricks replies enthusiastically. “He was going to tell me stories about him and his friend, but every time he started he seemed to get really sad for some reason. Then he started pacing.”

Nodding with a smile Witch winks at Tricks. “Well, I think I can help with that. But, I need you to go wash up for dinner. Me, your uncle, and a guest need to talk privately.”

“Okay.” Tricks says, slightly disappointed. “Do you think he’ll tell me stories after dinner?”

“If the conversation goes well, you’ll get to hear stories from both of them.” Witch replies with a smile. “Now, run along, I can’t keep my hold on your Uncle’s friend much longer.” She then opens the door a little wider, revealing Daring who is currently trying to fly away and is only accomplishing looking really stupid with her tail caught in Witch’s magic.

Walking out of the room and around Daring and Witch, Tricks waves to Daring. “Hi Uncle Leaf’s friend! You know you can’t fly in the house, right?”

“I… can… try…” Daring replies somewhat breathlessly.

“Good luck with that!” Witch sighs as she pulls Daring into the room as Tricks just laughs and goes off to do as he was told. Leaf, in all of this, has been just sitting there frowning.

“You never needed help with your Arabic, did you?” he accuses his sister, crossing his arms. “And I bet you tricked Daring into coming here by asking her for help too?”

“Guilty as charged,” Witch replies, closing the door with her magic and releasing Daring. “But this whole thing has gone on long enough. So, I’m putting my hoof down.” She points to Daring, then Leaf, from where she is standing blocking the exit. “So, you two are going to grow up. Admit your feelings, and we can all move on. And if you don’t, I am locking you in a closet until you do.”

“No. I am not going to let you bully me into this,” Leaf replies loudly. “Daring made it quite clear on her feelings yesterday. And I am not about to go through that again!”

“I agree with Leaf,” Daring says slowly, looking nervously at Leaf. “I’d rather not go through what we went through yesterday.” She stands up and starts towards the door. “So, let us out, we can have a nice dinner, then I can translate that book for you and go back to the compound.” Daring then frowns and looks around. “In fact, I’d actually like to look at it now, if that’s alright, while we wait for dinner. If that is possible.”

“Yeah, it’s over there,” Witch says with a small smile as she points to a closet that has a few book shelves in it. “Go ahead and get it.”

Raising an eyebrow, Daring starts towards the smaller room, suspicious at how easily Witch had agreed. She just crosses the threshold when Leaf suddenly finds himself surrounded by Witch’s magic and carried through the room, then her magic likewise envelopes Daring and pushes her into the room. The magic vanishes, unceremoniously dropping leaf atop Daring, and the door closes. Rolling out from under Leaf, Daring gets up and tries the door, which doesn’t budge. She throws her shoulder into the door, it still doesn’t budge.

“WITCH! Open this door! I don’t care what Luna will do to me, I WILL… I will….” She stops and growls.

“You’ll do nothing, Daring,” Witch says from beyond the door. “Now, I’ve locked and magically sealed the door. I’ll let you two foals out when you’ve swallowed your pride and admitted your feelings to each other.”

Sighing, Leaf sits down across from where he knows the door to be. It’s dark in the room but he can see Daring across from him, likewise sitting down, just with her back against the door.

“So, you going to yell at me again?” Leaf asks quietly, his ears against his head. “Because I know how you feel. I’ve ruined a perfectly good thing, falling in love with you.” He closes his eyes and waits for Daring to explode at him. Instead, he hears her chuckle softly.

“No,” Daring says slowly. “I am not going to yell at you.” She sighs and scoots over to him and places one of her hooves on one of his. “And you didn’t ruin anything, Leaf. I… I ruined it by waiting this long to tell you some things. Some very, very important things.”

“W… what?” Leaf stammers, confused. “What are those things?”

“That you are the only pony in all of Equestria, in the whole world, that I trust to watch my back.” She starts, her voice shaky at first but growing more confidant. “That you make me laugh, make me smile, with your antics and your wit. The absurd stories you tell me and Prose.” She scoots closer and Leaf a can feel her breath on his face. “That those nights we spent in Saddle Arabia were the happiest, most peaceful, I’ve ever spent with… anypony in my entire life.” She sighs and Leaf feels her tense up. He puts his other hoof on top of the one she had placed on his, and she instantly relaxes. “But… most importantly, I… Leaf, I... I love you.”

Chuckling, Leaf pulls her into a tight hug. “I love you too… you silly mare.” He holds onto her as he continues, “And, I am glad you trust me to watch your flank, because I’d rather do nothing else, honestly.”

Snorting, Daring nuzzles into Leaf’s neck. “Explains why you’re always following me when we go into places.” They both get in a good laugh at that, and then just settle down, content for the moment to just sit there and hug.

Meanwhile, outside the door, Witch smiles proudly as she has been listening to the entire conversation inside. The sound of hooves behind her breaks her from her eavesdropping and she looks over her shoulder to find Tricks coming back into the room.

“Where’d Uncle Leaf and his friend go?” Tricks asks as he looks around. “And why is the door to the closet glowing?”

“Your uncle and his marefriend needed to admit some things to each other,” Witch replies as Tricks comes and sits next to her, “so, I locked them in the closet.”

“Oh…” Tricks says as he looks to the door. He then looks back at Witch and smiles widely. “So, if Uncle Leaf has a special sompony, does that mean I have an aunt?”

Blinking a few times, Witch opens her mouth to reply, then stops and smiles deviously. “Yes, Tricks. Yes it does.”

Author's Note

So, yeah. That chapter of their story has come to a close!

At last, right? It's been a wild ride. But it's not over yet! I am working on new chapters to take them somewhere else, somewhere that will include some adventure! Because you can't have Daring without adventure.

However, not in the next chapter, at least not high paced action-adventure stuff.

Next chapter, you get to meet a couple of ponies, one of which is her editor Epic Prose. Where he lives should prove to be interesting! But I won't tell you where that is, you'll all just have to guess. :ajsmug:

Edit: Sept 29th. Fixed some missing lines! Don't know why they were dropped, but the story should make sense now!

The Next Steps

Chapter 8: The Next Steps

The feeling of warm and welcoming sunlight bring Daring from the world of pleasant dreams and into the waking world. The bed she finds herself in as her eyes open is not hers, for the bunk back in the Compound is in a room that has no windows, but it is the one she most wanted to wake up in today.

Especially because of the arms wrapped around her, as well as the soft, even breathing sounding from above her.

Scooting back slightly, and working her head under his chin, Daring closes her eyes again and takes a deep, relaxing breath. The feeling of Leaf’s breathing, the slow rhythmic rise and fall of his chest, along with the ever present smell of flowers and well tilled earth that permeates the air around him, allows Daring to relax completely.

Leaf Wind must consider himself to be one of the luckiest stallions alive in Equestria right now, not only having won the heart of Daring Do but also having brought her to his bed. Really, though, Daring feels she is perhaps a touch bit luckier, having found somepony who takes her for herself, not her fame or her prowess in adventuring, nor her money from her book deals and her paycheck as a Wonderbolt Reserve. No. He had seen behind the mask she put up for everypony, and he had fallen in love with it, and in turn she had fallen in love with him.

Sighing softly, she wishes this could go on forever as it was, the snuggling, but she needs to get up. As she starts to move, Leaf pulls her back in his sleep and whispers softly, “Mine,” which brings a blush to Daring’s face. Okay, so it’ll last a bit longer. The minutes turn into an extra half-hour, which Daring does not mind, before Leaf stretches and yawns, his wings flaring out behind him.

“What golden treasure is this in my bed,” Leaf asks softly, kissing Daring on the top of her head right between her ears. “It looks to be a master adventurer, but what would she be doing in the bed of a pony like me?”

Blushing at the kiss, and a little at the praise, Daring rolls over carefully and nuzzles into Leaf’s neck. “Going where no mare has gone before.” She sighs softly and rests the top of her head against the bottom of his muzzle. “And allowing you to go where nopony, stallion or mare, has gone before and letting you see things nopony will ever see.”

“Mmm,” Leaf hums with a soft smile. “Like those scars? Your vest covers them quite well, my dear.” He runs a hoof along her chest, tracing a long healed scar that starts near her neck and ends just short of where her current bandages are.

Daring sighs and looks down and away from Leaf, her smile slipping as she shrugs slightly. “Yeah, not many get to see those. Doctors, sure, but nopony close to me.” She looks up at Leaf and her smile returns slightly. “But, I think we should get some breakfast, I have to catch a train soon.”

Sighing heavily, Leaf releases Daring from his embrace, causing Daring to shiver slightly at the sudden lack of warmth. “Yeah, can’t have you missing that train, can we?” He rolls out of bed and stretches, a few pops echoing from him. “I mean, what would you do with yourself all day? Get back in bed with me and snuggle?” He starts towards the door separating his bedroom from the rest of the apartment, “I mean, I’m all in favor of that idea, but I know when you have something you want to do, nothing in Equestria can stop you.”

Rolling out of bed herself, Daring takes a moment to toss a pillow after him. “And you wouldn’t have me any other way, would you!” she calls after him, the pillow going wide and striking the wall next to the door.

“Nope!” Leaf calls back without looking. “Now, I fear my pantry is a bit bare. Seeing as I’m never home to stock it.” He pauses, looking back into his room with a smirk at Daring. “I wonder who’s fault that is? Hmm?” This time, the pillow finds its mark.

“Don’t you complain mister!” Daring says as she walks past him as the pillow falls from his face. “I certainly don’t when you find us rations out in the jungle. I can proudly say I’ve eaten things that most ponies would turn pale at the sight of!” She flicks her tail against Leaf’s plot as she passes. “So long as you have at least something that passes as edible somewhere in Equestria, I am sure it will be fine.” She goes over to his kitchen area and opens the pantry, quickly looking through it and pulling various objects out.

She moves over to the stove, which is a small natural gas powered appliance, and turns it on. Turning and putting the items from the pantry down -- namely a box of oatmeal, dried fruit, and some honey -- she turns to grab a pot to fill with water, but Leaf beats her to it and puts it on the stove with a smile.

“Still anticipating my needs, Leaf?” Daring says with a smile and a raised eyebrow.

“Oh, of course!” Leaf says with a wink, “I mean, as your coltfriend, isn’t that what I’m supposed to do?” He then shrugs and hugs Daring from behind. “I mean, it’s almost like I’ve been doing this for a while! Can’t imagine why.”

Giggling and poking him with a wing, Daring leans back with a smile. “Smart ass!”

“You know it!” He kisses her neck. “And you love it.” He gently turns her around and looks down at her with a warm smile. “So, tell me again, where are you off to today? And why can’t I come?”

Smiling, Daring shrugs a little, “Oh, well I guess I do love your quick wit.” She winks. “Even if mine is sharper.” She reaches up and runs a hoof along Leaf’s jaw as she smiles at him lovingly. “I am going to go visit our old friend, Epic Prose. You know how I like to keep him in the loop with the adventures.” She sighs contently as she looks up at Leaf’s eyes. “Besides, I need to ask him if he has any idea where to go next. He always seems to have the weirdest insights into these things.”

“I have noticed that, my dear,” Leaf says with a chuckle. “Still doesn’t answer why I can’t come.”

“Because, I need you to return the books we borrowed from the Royal Library.” Daring replies with a smirk. “It’s a dangerous task, I know, but as the coltfriend of Daring Do, I’m certain you’re up to the challenge.”

Frowning, and giving Daring his best pouting face, Leaf whines. “That’s tantamount to slaughter, my love. Sending me into hostile territory like that.” He sighs, then smiles to her again and leans closer. “You’re lucky I love you. But, as I might die I think I des…” Daring cuts him off my putting a hoof on the back of his head and pulling him into a deep kiss. After a few long moments, she lets him back up for air. He remains frozen for a few seconds, a mixed look of shock and bliss on his face, before he blinks and smirks. “Well, I can die happy now.”

“You won’t be dying at all,” Daring states with a smile and a fierce look in her eyes, punctuating her words by poking a hoof into his chest. “I’m not done with you, so after you’re done running the gauntlet, you’re going to fly your flank to Ponyville, and join me and Prose’s family for dinner.”

“Yes ma’am,” Leaf says with a chuckle as he releases Daring and goes to set the table. “Breakfast should be ready in a few minutes, I know how you like it, so if you want to go prepare whatever disguise you’re going to wear, best do it now.” Nodding, Daring walks away from where she was standing at the counter, and goes back into the bedroom.

Inside, she goes to a duffel bag, blue with the Wonderbolts logo on it, and opens it up. Inside is a lot of tightly packed clothing -- ranging from her usual garb to even deep hooded cloaks and some fake beards -- most of which she uses to put together disguises when she needs to go out into Canterlot’s general population. She might be paranoid, but she never really wore the same set more than twice any given time she is in Canterlot, as most of them were transient aliases that no one would notice if they were there for a moment then gone the next.

Carefully pulling a few out, she eventually finds the cloak, sun hat, and glasses she uses when she is acting in her writer persona. Of course, she used her actual name when she was walking around as the famous writer, but only a select few knew that. Putting the cloak and glasses on, as they’re the most annoying part of the entire disguise, she grabs the hat in her teeth and starts back out to the living area. Once there, Daring sits at the small table Leaf has near one of the windows, puts the hat down, and starts working on gathering her hair up into a tight bun as she watches Leaf work in the kitchen.

She had never watched him actually make their food, let alone cook, but as she watches him switch between tasks -- making the oatmeal, boiling water in a tea-kettle for tea, find dishes to actually eat with -- she has to admit that even in this he is quite efficient. Chuckling to herself quietly, Daring smirks at this thought. Honestly, she knew he had to make up for the lack of turning ability, and general ability to run into even non-moving objects when they were forced to take wing in a hurry, so why not make up the deficit in the kitchen?

She is stirred from her thoughts as she noticed Leaf waving his plot at her. “See something you like, Dee?” Leaf calls over with a wink and a smirk.

“Only my breakfast!” Daring replies with a smirk of her own as she finishes with her hair. “Oh, and the stallion making it for me, I guess I like looking at him too.”

Putting a hoof to his chest and leaning his head back as turns towards Daring, Leaf sighs. “You wound me, O’ love of my life.” Leaf then grabs a pair of bowls and takes them over to the table. “But, glad you like looking at me, means I inherited my dad’s good looks.” He winks and sets the bowls down before turning back towards the kitchen to get the rest of the food.

“Sure, dear, keep telling yourself that,” Daring replies with a smirk, setting her hat off to one side as Leaf returns with the pot of fresh oatmeal.

“Every day when I look in the mirror!” Leaf says with a wink as she spoons a healthy serving into Daring’s bowl, then his own. “Which, seems to have paid off, seeing as you like looking at me.” He wiggles his eyebrows and goes to get the tea. Daring smiles slightly and starts eating without another word.

Ponyville is a place unlike anywhere else Daring had ever visited.

For one thing, it was so open, so friendly, towards everypony that walked its streets. As she walks slowly from the train station, she is greeted by just about every single pony she passes in the streets with warm smiles and friendly voices. Even if this isn’t her first visit, Daring is still struck by how much she feels at home. Which is strange, really, seeing as this village has a history of having weird and unexplained stuff happening in it.

And now, it had a Princess ruling over it. From her library, but still ruling it. Twilight Sparkle was known to be quite knowledgeable, too, so perhaps if Prose does not know what to do, Daring could risk going to her for help. But only as a last resort, she really does not want to explain to the Equestrian Scholar Princess that she is going after potentially history-altering ruins. She’d never hear the end of it, and Daring is more than sure she’d end up with royalty attempting to tag along and not just funding the expedition. That, in Daring’s book, is something to be avoided at all costs. She can’t foalsit some princess who doesn’t know the first thing about going on a real, potentially dangerous, exploration mission. No matter how many books she has read!

Shaking her head, Daring continues down the street, attempting to get to her destination before one of the more notorious residents of Ponyville takes notice of her. Passing through the town square, Daring is pretty sure she has gone unnoticed…

“Hi there!” A high pitched, excited voice, comes from right above Daring. “Why do you look like you’ve stepped in something unpleasant?” Looking up, Daring finds a pink mare with a poofy mane suspended by balloons in front, and slightly above, of her.

“I… I just got off the train and am feeling a little motion sick.” Daring quickly lies to the mare as she attempts to press on. “I really should get to my friend’s house! So I can sit down!”

“I know how that goes! Sometimes I spin in place for no reason, and my face turns all green and I feel like I’m going to say hello to my cupcakes again!” The pink mare says, slowly bobbing up and down as she keep pace with Daring in the air. “But once I sit down and the world stops spinning I usually feel alright!”

“That’s why I want to get to my friends house!” Daring states bluntly, picking up the pace. “So I’d like it if you’d leave me alone, Pinkie.”

Gasping, all the balloons popping, Pinkie looks to Daring. “You know my name?” She then giggles and starts bouncing around Daring. “But wait, of course you know who I am!” She stops in front of Daring and raises a hoof. “I would expect nothing less from the great Dari…” Daring puts a hoof over Pinkie’s mouth and looks around in a panic.

“How do you know who I am?!” Daring asks in a low hiss. “My disguises are perfect.” She lowers her hoof and Pinkie smiles widely.

“Prose told me!” Pinkie says in an excited, but hushed voice. Daring’s eyes narrow and she grumbles.

“His mouth is usually more tight than that. Howe’d you get that out of him?” Daring asks, starting to usher Pinkie along to continue to get to her destination, and off the street.

“Oh, he likes to ramble after you give him wine.” Pinkie says with a shrug. “It’s almost as funny as when Rarity drinks!”

Shaking her head Daring sighs. “I’ll have to talk to him about drinking around others when I’m with him today.”

“Silly! Not that one!” Pinkie says as she stops and points up. “That one!”

Pinkie, are those your cupcakes burning? I think they are. BETTER GO GET THEM!

“OHMYGOSH!” Pinkie exclaims as she jumps up in the air. “I GOTTA GO! NICE SEEING YOU!” She then zips off like a pink streak towards Sugar Cube Corner. Daring stands in the middle of the street blinking a few times.

“Well, that was rather… odd,” Daring says slowly, resuming her journey towards Prose’s house. “And why do I have this strange urge to thank both Prose and Chief Hour…” Shaking her head, she sighs and picks up her pace again. Before too long her destination comes into sight and she slows down so as to look around, make sure nopony followed her.

The house she approaches is a fairly typical building for Ponville -- two stories with a thatch roof, wooden sides, and a fairly modest yard -- it wouldn’t get a second glance from most if not for the fact that the yard is littered with burnt patches, random pieces of metal, and even the occasional device or two. In fact, as Daring draws closer, she can see what looks to be a flamethrower resting against the front porch.

Shrugging, Daring opens the gate in the fence and walks in. She gets a few steps into the yard before the shed next to the house suddenly emits a bright flash followed by a peal of thunder and a cloud of smoke. Daring stops, and watches the door to the shed with a small smile, waiting for the occupant to walk out.

The door bursts open a moment later, a large cloud of smoke billowing forth and eventually clearing to reveal a coughing red and white unicorn wearing what looks to be a lab coat and safety goggles. In her magical grip is a burnt out husk of metal, with what looks to be a couple pieces of very burnt toast sticking out.

“That is the last time I attempt to supercharge the toaster!” the unicorn declares with a few more coughs as she tosses the still smoking wrecked toaster off into a nearby bin of likewise smoldering metal. She turns to go towards the house, and stops as she spots Daring. Lifting the goggles from over her jade-green eyes, she smiles brightly.

“Yearing! What a surprise!” The unicorn says warmly as she trots over and goes to give Daring a hug, she hesitates though and smiles sheepishly when she realises she is covered in soot. “What brings you to our neck of the woods?”

“I just got back from a… book tour, and wanted to talk with Prose about some stuff,” Daring replies with a warm smile. “Plus, well I am a little low on funds, and you make some of the best home-cooked meals in all of Equestria, Foxfire.”

Foxfire smiles and waves a hoof dismissively. “You’re just saying that because you usually eat nothing but oatmeal and dried fruit.” She then nods towards her house. “Well, might as well come in. My husband is up in his study, doubtlessly asleep after spending all night grading papers.” Foxfire stops at the porch and frowns at the flamethrower. “Now, how did that get out here…” She lifts it up with her magic and narrows her eyes. “And I swear I just filled this blasted thing’s energy reserves last night…” She sighs and starts into the house again, flamethrower in her telekinetic grip.

“So, grading papers?” Daring asks, taking the flamethrower in stride. “How’d he end up doing that?”

Chuckling as she deposits the flamethrower into a bin, then locking it, Foxfire winks to Daring. “He made the mistake of telling the entire class at school what he did for a living. Said he’d just ‘love to read’ all their stories.” Foxfire laughs as she starts towards the stairs to the second story. “He should be in his office. As always, you’re free to go up, just watch out for the foals. I think Prose let them read and advanced copy of your latest book. They’re acting out an adventure of their own.” Foxfire stops on the stares and sighs. “Oh, and it might help if you grab him a mug of tea before coming up. No point chancing him being wide awake.”

“Then I best get him some tea,” Daring says with a chuckle as she heads around the stairs and towards the kitchen. Upon reaching the spacious kitchen, she finds a mug set out next to a steaming teapot, as well as a foal who is hopping across the tiles.

“Attempting to get past some traps, little adventure?” Daring asks the young colt.

“Yes, ma’am,” the unicorn colt replies without looking up. He is wearing a small leather coat along with a wide-brimmed hat and what seems to be a toy whip.

“And, where is your sister?” Daring asks slowly as she pours a cup of tea.

“She is trying to find the treasure before me!” the colt replies emphatically. “She is my rival!”

Nodding, Daring takes the mug of tea and turns around, starting back towards the stairs. “That’s nice. Just remember to treat your rival with respect.” She pauses then smiles. “Oh, and she’s right behind you in the cabinet waiting for you to figure out how to make it past the traps so she doesn’t have to.” Daring winks to the cabinet.

“Awww! That’s no fair Miss Yearling! You write about this stuff!” The voice of a young female comes from inside a nearby kitchen cabinet.

“That I do,” Daring says with a chuckle. “You two play nice. Don’t want to make your parents upset by trashing the house. Again.” The one visible foal looks a little scared at that prospect, but says nothing before Daring makes it to the stairs and quickly goes to the next floor.

As this is not her first time here, not even by a long shot, Daring quickly makes her way to the study of her friend, Epic Prose. She doesn’t bother knocking, as she can hear soft snoring from behind the door -- which is nearly drowned out by the singing from the master bedroom down the hall -- and instead opens the door and lets herself right in.

Inside, as she had expected, she finds the grey pegasus stallion passed out on top of his desk, glasses fallen from his face and onto the stack of papers he is using as a pillow. Setting the tea down on the desk, she takes a moment to look at the papers and smiles slightly at the fact that there seems to be more marks in red ink than there is actual writing. But then, these papers are from school foals, and you cannot expect impressive works of art on their first try.

“The… cupcakes… are burning…” Prose mutters in his sleep, his wings twitching, as if being used for flight.

Chuckling and shaking her head at her friend, Daring crosses to a nearby bookshelf and selects a rather large tome. “Hm, ‘Encyclopedia Equestria’; this should do nicely.” She takes the book, goes over to his desk and holds it up. She then drops it on the floor with a loud BANG.

Prose sits up suddenly, eyes wide and ears back. “I SWEAR I DIDN’T STEAL THE COOKIES!” He blinks a few times and then looks at Daring, narrowing his eyes. “Wait, you’re not my wife…” He puts his glasses back on and smiles brightly. “Because you’re my favorite author! Miss Yearling, it has been a while since last you… uhm… dropped an encyclopedia onto my floor to wake me up…” He frowns and looks to the book on the floor. “Could you kindly pick that up? It’s no longer in print…”

“Only because you asked so nicely,” Daring says with a smirk as she picks the book up and places it back where she found it. “I brought you tea, though,” she adds with a nod towards the mug of tea on the desk. “Courtesy of your wife.”

“Mmm,” Prose says, already the mug is in his hooves and he is drinking. Lowering the mug he looks to Daring. “She in the house, or is she…?” he asks hesitantly.

“She is in the shower, if the singing down the hall is any indication.” Daring pulls her hat off and unties her cloak, spreading her wings with a sigh. “That’s better. She was in her shed when I got here. Something about a toaster.”

Groaning and putting a hoof to his face, Prose sighs. “Great, she blew up another one…” He rubs a temple with a hoof and holds onto his mug with the other. “Well, besides bringing me tidings of my wife exploding another kitchen appliance, to what do I owe the visit?”

“Well, I just got back from an expedition in Saddle Arabia…” Daring starts as she sits down, a smile on her face.

“Oh, I know. I got a letter from Distant,” Prose says matter of factly.

Narrowing her eyes and crossing her arms, Daring glares over at her friend. “Let me guess. ‘Tell Daring if she doesn’t go and admit her feelings to Leaf, you are hereby ordered to tie her up and put her on a train to Canterlot and make her do it.’ Is that about right?”

“No.” Prose replies as he takes a sip of his tea. “Just our usual correspondence. She thanked me for the books I sent to her, and informed me that I should expect a visit from you in the near future to tell me all about the mysterious temple you found.” He then aims a wide smirk over his tea mug as he leans back. “But, since you brought it up. How are you and Leaf?”

Daring gives Prose an unamused look as she shakes her head. “I swear, between you, Viridian, and Distant… Me and Leaf are fine. More than fine. In fact, I will tell you and Foxfire all about it over dinner tonight. Leaf will be here, so I am sure he’d tell you all about it when he arrives anyway.” She then leans forward, placing a hoof on the desk as her smile returns. “But, that is for later. Allow me to tell you about the Temple of Life…”

“That, my dear Yearling, is a tale worthy of the ages,” Prose says calmly as he sits back in his chair, dropping the notepad he had been writing on onto the desk. “I am almost tempted to brave the trip myself, meet this mysterious caretaker who watches over the library there…”

“I had trouble getting there, Prose,” Daring cautions with a smile as she gestures to her friend with one hoof. “No offense, but you’re hardly conditioned to go on long trips in hostile environments.”

“Hey now, I might not be Daring Do, but I am more than capable of going on adventures, thank you very much.” Prose counters with a smirk. “But, this is all beyond the point. I take it you don’t know where to go next?”
Raising an eyebrow, Daring leans back in her own seat and nods. “Yeah, but how did you know I wanted to continue to look for these temples?”

“My dear, I’ve known you for how long?” Prose asks with a chuckle. “In you beats the heart of an explorer. Never content to stay in one place, nor truly happy unless you’re on the trail to a new discovery!” He then stands and comes around the desk. “Now, I don’t personally know where you need to go next. Ancient Equestrian History has never been my strong suit, as you well know, but I think I know where we can find the answers.”

“Alright,” Daring replies slowly as she rises from her chair, grabbing her disguise. “But, what about the stories you’ve been going over? From those school foals?”

“Hm? Oh… uhm, well I am sure the CMC will forgive me if they’re a tad bit late. This is more important.” He smiles fondly at the stack of papers and then looks back to Daring. “They show a lot of potential, but they’re nowhere near the skill you or others I work with are at. Perhaps, if they keep going, they might be good at it. No matter what special talents they find, writing always seems to be something anypony can work at.” He then clears his throat and pats Daring on the shoulder. “I mean, look at you! You’re an adventurer and a best selling author. If you can do it, there is hope for anypony.”

“Wow, thanks Prose. That’s very… yeah don’t know if that was a compliment,” Daring admits with a sarcastic grin. “Now, where are we going?”

“It is what you make it to be, my friend.” He then starts to the door to his study and opens it. “We are going to the library, Daring. A friend of mine runs it, and I dare say if anyone knows where you need to go, she will.”

Following behind him, Daring puts her hat and cloak back on. She wants to ask Prose more questions, but he just keeps going, passing his children -- who have now made it to the living room and seem to be fighting over a toy chest with a sign in crayon that says ‘lost treasure’ on it -- and goes right out the front door. Daring sighs as she catches up to him in the street, knowing that when he gets like this there really isn’t any point in asking him more questions, she just should follow him and trust in his judgment.

They walk for a few minutes, Prose leading at a steady pace that slows only when other ponies greet him, a few even asking him to pause a moment to speak. He politely declines each invitation to stop, however, and continues.

As they near their destination, the Golden Oak Library, Daring observes the sun is starting to dip towards the horizon, her story having apparently taken most of the day and some of the afternoon. Hopefully, they can get their answers quickly, and return to Prose’s house in time for dinner. But then, Prose was known to get side-tracked in libraries, and if the rumors about the librarian were true… well this could take a while.

Stopping at the door, Prose raise a hoof and quickly knocks. There is no response, so he knocks again. This time, the door opens and Daring, expecting to see a pony, is surprised to see a baby dragon standing at the door.

“Oh, hey Prose!” the dragons grees with a smile. “Twilight is busy right now, researching something to do with the stars, or perhaps the planets…”

“That’s okay, Spike,” Prose replies with a warm smile. “I’m here with a friend, we wish to look at some books from the library. I promise we won’t bother Miss Twilight unless absolutely necessary.” He continues to smile. “So, may we come in?”

“Well, if you really won’t bother Twilight, I guess it’s alright,” Spikes concedes as he opens the door all the way. “Just keep it down, and if you need any help finding a book come find me.” He steps back from the door and allows Prose and Daring to enter before closing it behind them.

“Of course, Spike. I will be sure to speak with you about books,” Prose assures with a kind smile before walking deeper into the tree-building. Following behind him, Daring spies the proprietor of the Library sitting at a book stand, a large collection of books around her -- some levitating others resting on the ground -- while she reads a particular book in front of her. At first glance, she looks to be just a lavander colored unicorn, but as they draw closer she stretches her wings, and Daring is once more reminded of how awe inspiring the sight of an Alicorn, even one as young as Princess Twilight, can be.

Prose leads Daring through a door on the side of the library, and into another room which is full of older looking books. The room is larger than the one they just left, which had been large already, which begs the question of if a spell has been placed on the tree as it seems larger on the inside than it does on the outside. Daring stops for a moment to look at the rows of books, but Prose just continues in, whistling a tune absently as he starts pulling books from the shelves.

“Well, if we’re going to find where you’re going next,” Prose says as he goes to a table along the outer wall and near the door they had entered from. “We’d best start with places that have history dating back far enough to have logically been a part of Equus.”

“Hate to break it to you, Prose. But that’s going to be like looking for a needle in a haystack,” Daring states with a sigh as she sits down across from Prose, sliding a few books over to her.

“But we must try, Miss Yearling,” Prose replies matter of factly, “because you have me curious, and I know you are curious as well. So, for both our sanity, and the sanity of our significant others, we must try.” He opens his own book and starts reading.

Sighing, Daring does the same.

Daring makes it through her first book in the span of time that it takes Prose to go through at least three, as he is an expert at scanning through the books and picking out text or chapters that seem to fit the criteria of what they’re looking for. He puts the books that seem promising off to one side, the rest he takes back to the shelves when he goes to get more books. For her part, Daring gets bogged down in the details, attempting to fit them together with what she already knows, and often times finding no real tangible connection. After a few hours of this Daring sighs and shakes her head.

“I don’t think we’re getting anywhere, Prose,” she yawns, rubbing at her eyes. “I am not even sure we’re looking in the right direction.”

“I think you might be right…” Prose admits, putting aside his current book. “While all of these could be potential leads…” He taps the stack of books next to him. “I am not sure if they’d pan out, and I am not about to waste your time after you came to me for help.” He stands up and stretches with a groan before turning and heading to the door. “I’ll be right back.”

“Mhmm,” Daring hums as she picks up yet another book.

“Miss Twilight?” Prose’s voice comes from beyond the door, the quiet in the library making even the smallest sound carry.

“Hm? Oh, Prose! When did you get here?” a second voice, this one female, replies.

“A few hours ago. You were absorbed in your research and I promised Spike I wouldn’t bother you, but the friend I came with and myself are in need of some assistance from you.” Prose admits, his tone business like.

“Oh, well I would be happy to assist you! Where are you and your friend studying?” The mare asks.

“In the ancient culture section. I’ll show you where,” Prose supplies, his voice getting closer. A few moments later Daring sees Prose return over the top of her book, and then in comes Princess Twilight with a warm smile and an energetic step.

“Didn’t you promise that little dragon you wouldn’t bug the Princess, Prose?” Daring asks with a raised eyebrow.

“Yes, but she is the librarian here, and knows more than anypony I’ve ever met,” Prose explains as he looks over at Twilight with a smile. “Besides, we are stuck, and she might be able to help us.” He then clears his throat, “Right after I introduce you two, though, as is proper.” He points a hoof to Daring and looks at Twilight again. “Miss Twilight, allow me to introduce you to my friend, and one of the authors I publish, A.K. Yearling.” Twilight’s eyes widen for a second before she smiles and bounces in place. Prose ignores it and continues, “And Miss Yearling, allow me to introduce you to Princess Twilight Sparkle, a friend of mine and the local librarian here in Ponyville.”

“Oh! You’re A.K. Yearling? I’m a huge fan!” Twilight exclaims quickly, her horn glowing and a notepad coming into existence. “Can i get your autograph?”

Blinking a few times, Daring nods slowly as she processes the fact a Princess is a fan of hers. She takes the notepad and chuckles. “Sure… uhm, do you have a pen?” A pen comes into existence and Daring takes it quickly, signing the notepad with a nervous smile. “There you go, Princess…”

“Please, just call me Twilight. I don’t generally use my title unless I am on official business.” Twilight replies with a sheepish smile as she takes the notepad and pen back, both quickly vanishing again. “Now, how can I help you, Miss Yearling?”

“Oh, well I was doing some… research into my next book,” Daring admits with a nervous smile. “See, I want to send Daring into an ancient temple following an adventure she has in Saddle Arabia. Not sure if it’ll be a series of books, or just a single one, but I really want to base it off a real ancient temple.” Twilight nods, a thoughtful look on her face as Daring continues. “It’d be preferable if it was connected, or reasonably old enough to be connected to, the ancient Equus Empire.”

Nodding slowly, Twilight looks to the stack of books the two had been looking over. “Well, if you want something ancient and potentially connected to an empire that ancient… I would think you should look into Vietmane.” She levitates a book from the stack, it’s old and bound in leather. “I know there are plenty of ancient temples there… but the oldest… that one might be your best bet.” She opens the book and turns it around, showing off a wood block print of a massive temple complex. “It’s been abandoned for longer than Equestria has been a kingdom, but by all accounts it’s still in near perfect condition, doubtlessly some powerful magic or some such.” She turns the book back around and chuckles. “I don’t know if it’s old enough, but the local legend the author put in here states the temple complex is ‘haunted’ and anyone who goes in ‘faces imminent death.’ at the hands of some ancient spirit and the dragon that haunt the ruins.”

“Miss Twilight, that sounds quite similar to Roan,” Prose comments absently, causing Twilight to raise an eyebrow.

“Oh?” Twilight asks with a smile, clearly expecting Prose to continue. Instead Daring speaks up.

“Roan is a well known ruined city in the archeological community,” Daring explains with a shrug. “It’s location on the Istallion Peninsula is well known, and it is one of the few confirmed Equus era settlements ever discovered… or at least we think it is. Nopony who enters ever returns… Even the Griffon Empire’s greatest warriors fear to tread on the grounds of the city.”

“Istallion… isn’t that south east of Equestria? Just a little bit south of the Griffon Empire?” Twilight inquires, sitting down next to the table with a look of interest.

“Indeed,” Prose confirms, sitting back down at the table. “I did some research for Miss Yearling here back when she first started writing her books. Scary place, some of the stories make even me cringe.”

“Not to mention, the few explorers who’ve dared to camp on its borders report… strange things,” Daring replies, looking past Prose as if to glimpse a distant object. “Screams of terror, even calls for help echoing from the twisted woods that have grown up around it. Sometimes… sometimes I’ve heard you see ghost lights, and ponies fleeing just inside the border of the trees.” Daring shivers involuntarily, thankful that her wings don’t also flutter.

“Wow, that sounds… like the kind of place Daring might visit, actually,” Twilight gulps nervously, her own eyes reflecting a little fright at the story.

“Oh, I am sure she would, but not even Daring Do is brave enough to go in there…” Daring confides, offering Twilight a reassuring smile. “There are just some places that even she will not dare, especially when death is so certain.” Daring then chuckles and looks to Prose, “I think we have our answer, though. Sounds like I’m going to have to do some more research into Vietmane.”

“It does indeed, Miss Yearling,” Prose agrees with a nod to Daring before looking over at Twilight. “Thank you, Miss Twilight. You’ve been most helpful, as usual.”

“Aww, you’re welcome Prose!” Twilight says enthusiastically with a smile. “Just doing my job. Besides, I was sort of at a dead end myself, and helping you two gave me some ideas.”

Chuckling, Daring looks to Twilight. “You remind me of a pony I know back in Canterlot, Twilight.” Daring smiles to Twilight and points to her wings. “Though, she doesn’t have wings. Celestial Sisters, if she had wings, I’d be afraid for Equestria. Not that she is bad, mind you, far from it! She is a very dedicated, caring, and smart individual. A doctor, too, actually. Very well regarded in her field.”

“Oh? I just met a very nice mare who’s a doctor!” Twilight replies, her eyes lighting up. “She invented a spell to save a pegasus’ wings! If you can believe it!”

Daring raises an eyebrow as her smile evolves into a smirk, amused at the enthusiasm the Princess is showing for Witch’s accomplishment. “Oh? That sounds rather familiar.” It isn’t an outright lie, but certainly not the whole truth; Witch had virtually talked about the spell she’d created throughout their dinner at her house.

“Does it? Well, I am sure you’ve at least heard of her, somepony who invents a spell like that is bound to make waves, even in the circles you travel in,” Twilight declares with a smug smile.

“What’s her name?” Daring asks, already sure she knows the answer.

“Witching Hour,” Twilight declares. “She’s Princess Luna’s personal student.”

Nodding, Daring chuckles. “I know Witchy.” She rubs the back of her head under her hat. “In fact, I think she just got a commission in the Royal Equestrian Air Force.”

“Yes! She works for the Wonderbolts!” Twilight confirms enthusiastically. “She works in their training room, as well as their research department.”

“I think she’d do better as their interrogator,” Daring mutters under her breath, but is overheard by Twilight.

“Oh, no! She’d be wasted in Security!” Twilight insists. “Her magical talent must be great if Luna took her on as her student!”

"Oh, no doubt. I was thinking of using her in one of my books, alongside the stallion I sometimes use who helps Daring with plants and such. Figure their personalities would be an... interesting mix to try alongside Daring..." Daring says slowly, then shrugs, "Not that I can ever see Witchy getting out of the lab or training room. She doesn't seem the type to go on adventures. Luna's student or not."

“I don’t know, don’t underestimate her, Miss Yearling,” Twilight replies with a smile. “Us bookish mares might just surprise you once and awhile.”

Chuckling, Daring bows her head. “I will not argue with your wisdom, Princess.” Daring then stands and winks to Twilight, who had flinched slightly at being called Princess. “Thank you for the help, Twilight. I think, however, Prose and I should be taking our leave. His wife is making us dinner, and I would not wish to let it get cold.”

“You are most welcome, Miss Yearling,” Twilight assures with a small blush at being praised by an author whose books she enjoys. “I should get back to my own research anyway. Next time you’re in town to visit Prose, perhaps stop in and say hi?”

“I will be sure to do so,” Daring responds as she heads to the door, Prose following behind her.

“Goodnight, Miss Twilight,” Prose adds with a happy smile. “I’ll let you know how things pan out with what you told us.” He then winks. “Perhaps, I can even convince Yearling here to give you a pair of signed copies? One for you, and one for your friend, Rainbow Dash?”

“I… I would love that!” Twilight replies, her smile growing. “And I am sure Dash would just go wild over having a signed copy of one of the new books!”

“Then it’s settled,” Daring says as she stops by the door. “I’ll send you and your friend a signed copy of my latest book. Though, it might not be the one I am planning right now, but I have one that is going through the final wring through from Prose.” She then motions to Prose. “But that is for later. We’re late for dinner. Good night, and good luck, Twilight.” Daring then walks out the door, quickly followed by Prose.

They cross through the main part of the library, and quickly find themselves back out on the street and heading back towards Prose’s house. Neither of them speak on the trip back, as both are absorbed in their own thoughts about the new information they’ve acquired. It isn’t until they’re walking in the front door that both realize they’ve made it back.

Stopping in the entryway, Daring hears voices from the living room, one of which makes her ears perk up and a wide smile spread across her face.

“And there we were, surrounded by manticores!” Leaf says from where he is in front of the roaring fireplace. “Daring and I had our backs to the wall, but we refused to back down. Refused to let them win!” Leaf looks between the two foals in front of him, still wearing their costumes from earlier -- the filly is wearing an outfit not unlike Daring’s usual attire while the colt is wearing his jacket/hat/whip combo -- and lowers his voice a little. “I’m not ashamed to tell you, I was just a little bit afraid.” He continues his story, but Daring pays it no mind, she has heard it a hundred times.

Instead, she crosses to the coat rack in the living room, and removes her hat and cloak. She puts them on the rack and then puts her glasses in a pocket on the cloak before going to sit down in a nearby chair. She relaxes into it and enjoys watching Leaf interact with the foals. A soft smile forms on her face as Leaf continues his over the top story.

“You caught the eye of a good stallion,” Foxfire chimes in from behind the chair, causing Daring to jump slightly. “He reminds me a bit of Prose. Always telling outlandish stories to the foals, making them smile.” She comes around to stand beside the chair Daring is in and looks to her foals. “Makes me wonder how you two will do with foals of you own.”

“Now, wait a moment, Foxfire!” Daring replies in a panicked voice. “Don’t get ahead of yourself, I haven’t even told my mother me and Leaf are a couple… And I am more than sure his parents are already plotting out how to spoil any potential grandfoals…” She shakes her head and holds up her hooves. “But, I’m nowhere near ready to talk about that stuff. I mean, me, a mother? That’d be a real recipe for disaster.”

Foxfire chuckles and smirks at Daring. “Don’t sell yourself short, Prose said the same thing when I told him I wanted to expand our little family.” Foxfire shrugs and continues to smile. “So, don’t worry about it. I am sure you’ll make a good parent, Daring. Plus, imagine all the stories you two can tell your foals.”

“Dear, you should stop tormenting Daring and come help me set the table,” Prose calls as he pokes his head around the corner. “Besides, if she had foals you know they’d end up over here! And we can barely handle these two terrors on hooves.” He motions his head towards his own foals, a fatherly smile on his face despite his words. He then looks to the two foals with Leaf. “You two, come help too, I am sure Leaf here wants to talk to Daring about how their respective days went before dinner is served.”

“Aww, but dad!” the Pegasus filly whines. “We want to hear the rest of the story!”

“I’m certain I have it written down somewhere,” Prose replies with a roll of his eyes. “Besides, I’m sure that he’ll be more than happy to regale us over dinner tonight.”

“Your father is right,” Leaf agrees with a smile, ruffling the small pegasus’ mane. “I’ll continue over dinner. Now, go help your parents, I need to have a word with the other amazing adventurer in my life.” The foals both sigh, but get up and go to the dining room to aid their parents. Once they’re out of the room, Leaf stands up and walks over to Daring, quickly giving her a kiss that makes Daring’s wings snap out.

Once he lets her up for air, Daring blushes and giggles rather uncharacteristically before clearing her throat and folding her wings back up. “So, you wanted to have a word with me?”

Smirking and raising an eyebrow, Leaf shrugs. “I thought I just did.” His smile then turns sheepish. “That is, if that was alright?”

In response, Daring pulls Leaf down into another kiss, releasing him after a few heartbeats. “It was, but I figured we may as well make it a conversation.” She sighs and pulls him onto the chair with her, resulting in him more or less ending up on top of her and half standing on the floor. “Leaf, did I tell you I love you today?”

“You just did.” Leaf replies as he hugs her tightly. “Not that I’d complain if you said it more.”

Daring opens her mouth to say something, when the sound of a throat being cleared causes both her and Leaf’s heads to snap over to the door to the dining room.

“Okay you two, save the foal-making until after dinner, okay? We just had that chair cleaned after some ice cream was spilled on it,” Foxfire giggles with a very, very wide and somewhat evil grin.

“It was an accident!” the voice of a young colt comes from inside the dining room.

“R...right…” Daring stammers slowly before looking up to Leaf. “Mind letting me up?”

“Well, as tempting as it is to ruin the upholstery…” Leaf admits as he lets Daring up. “I’m rather afraid of being used as an experiment by Mrs Prose... “

“That happened only once, and I promised your mother I’d never do it again…” Foxfire discloses as she turns to go back into the dining room. She stops and winks over her shoulder. “Without her permission, at least.”

“Hey now, he’s mine, Foxfire,” Daring asserts with a chuckle. “You’ll have to ask me first before you do anything to him.”

“Why are the mares all ganging up on me?” Leaf asks with a worried frown and a sigh as they head into the dining room.

“You get used to it,” Prose confides from where he is sitting at the head of the table. “Or you pretend to.”

“Not that you pretend, do you dear?” Foxfire inquires with a raised eyebrow.

“Of course not,” Prose responds with a roll of his eyes. “Now, you all choose a spot and feel free to go get dished up. You know the house rules, just remember you two get to help clean up after dinner as payment.” He then smiles and starts into the plate already in front of him. “And, when you get back, Daring and I have something to tell you regarding the next stop on your whirlwind adventure.” He lifts his fork, which has a cut of fish on it. “I promise you, it will be quite a tale.”

Author's Note

So... yeah better late than never, right?

This chapter took me a while, mostly do to life, the universe, and everything getting in the way. But it is here now and it is here to stay!

I hope you enjoy the chapter, it's mostly fluff with a little bit of plot development in the form of Daring learning that if she wishes to learn more about these temples, she needs to go to Vietmane! Which will be the next chapter.

Also, the Pinkie Pie breaking the fourth wall and the author replying is a running joke in Calm Wind's work.

And last, but not least, say hello to Epic Prose and his family! Prose is Daring's editor (And also happens to be myself as a pony...*Cough* :twilightblush: ) and is one of the few ponies in Equestria she tells the whole story to of her adventures.

So, enjoy! The next chapter shouldn't take me as long as this one!

Edit: I THINK I FIXED IT... I think. Not sure. But I went through and replaced what I noticed was missing, it should be better now. Also, my editor (Witching Hour) and I went through the story and did some tweaking on some of the language... I used "Say" and "Replies" way too often, we fixed that. :pinkiecrazy:

Anyway, should be fixed!

Orient Express

Chapter 9: Orient Express

The salty nighttime sea air is cool against Daring’s face as she sits on the observation deck of the Wavedancer, just below the bridge. Leaf, Akos, Fion, and she were all sitting on the deck, enjoying the evening as they discussed their destination. It was the first day aboard the Wavedancer, they had boarded the ship in Baltimare after contacting Akos a week ago and explaining their need to get to Vietmane.

This is, however, the first time Daring had actually explained where and why they were going there.

“Again, lass,” Akos says as he lets loose a cloud of smoke from his beak. “I do not think this is a good idea. You and your coltfriend,” he points to Leaf with the stem of his pipe, “going to that island.”

“Your advice is welcomed, Akos,” Daring replies as she turns around, a worried frown on her face, “but, I can’t exactly not go. No more than you could stop being on the sea.” Shrugging, she looks to Leaf who smiles weakly. “Besides, Leaf and I discussed this in the week it took you to get to Baltimare. After what we discovered in Saddle Arabia… Well, I am sure that Leaf’s sister isn’t telling us everything, nor is Princess Luna, and I want to find out more. I… I need to.”

Nodding, Leaf looks to Akos. “And, I can’t let her go alone. I’ve known her long enough to know that look in her eyes. She won’t settle until she figures out what pieces of the puzzle she is missing, and if that means going to a supposedly cursed island? Well, wouldn’t be the first time.”

“Hopefully there won’t be cannibals this time,” Daring chuckles. “Because, really… that wasn’t fun.”

“I don’t know, love,” Leaf says with a grin as he slides over. “I think me and them had something in common. You really do look good enough to eat.” Daring blushes profusely, her wings fluttering a little.

“Now now, children,” Akos says with a smile around his pipe. “Save that for your bunks. I just had the deck swabbed.”

“By me, no less,” Fion scoffs in mock hurt. “So don’t go messing up my hard work, you two love birds.”

“Who you calling love birds, bird brain?” Daring bites back, her smile taking the sting from the words.

“Fierce words, Yearling,” Fion whistles raising an eyebrow and smiles. “If you were not already mated…”

“But, I am,” Daring chuckles, wrapping an arm around Leaf’s neck. “And sadly, I think I am just too much for you, my dear Fion.” She nuzzles into Leaf’s neck, causing his wings to fling out behind them. “Besides, I love Leaf, and wouldn’t trade him for the world.”

Clearing his throat and folding his wings back up with a blush, Leaf mutters under his breath. “Sometimes, she is almost too much for me.”

Daring, having heard it, leans in and whispers into his ear softly. “Shush you, or I won’t show you the waves aren't the only thing that can rock this boat.” Leaf’s wings spring out hard, and his already face turns a few shades of purple as he blushes profusely.

“Now, can we get back to the matter at claw?” Akos says, lightly tapping his son on the head with the bowl of his pipe. “Or are you three going to continue to flirt like hatchlings?” Daring, Leaf, and Fion all smile and collectively shuffle a little, but when they do nothing else Akos continues. “Right. Now, I don’t think we can lower anchor near where you want to go; the crew might damn near have a mutiny if we get close to it. I suggest we make port in Haiphong. It’s close to your destination, and will serve you well in preparing for the journey.”

“Alright. I think I’ve been there before. Shouldn’t be too much trouble,” Daring comments thoughtfully, then looks to Akos. “How will we get to the island. No local will ferry us there I suspect.”

“A good question,” Akos replies thoughtfully. “Perhaps…”

“I could pilot the runner for you,” Fion interjects. “I know the waters, plus I doubt you and Leaf know how to work a sailcraft, Daring.” He looks over at his father, who is narrowing his eyes, his arms crossed. “I know that look, Father. But I am going with them. They’ll need my help to get there, and I am not about to be that griffin who waits by the boat for three days while the real adventure is going on.”

“This isn’t one of the Daring Do novels, Fion,” Akos comments grumpily. “Even if you’re on a ship with the subject of said books. Things don’t work like they do in fiction. I won’t let you put yourself into danger on that island.”

“Father, we are griffins! We live for these things.” He gestures with a clawed hand at the sea beyond the observation deck. “This, this is your world. And while I love living in it, I also need to be able to do things for myself.” He gestures to Daring. “She’s my friend, and I want to help her, especially because of the reputation this place has. She’ll have a better chance with another trained fighter on her side.” He smiles to Leaf. “No offense, Leaf.”

Holding up his hooves Leaf smiles. “None taken, big guy. You’re three times larger than me, and look like you could rip a cart apart with those talons.”

“And why would I rip a cart to shreds?” Fion says with a raised eyebrow. “It’d be a waste of a perfectly good cart. Not to mention, splinters are a real pain to get out from under talons…”

“Moving on…” Akos grumbles. “Fion, if Daring agrees to it, I won’t stop you.” He puts his pipe back into his beak. “But you’d better come back or your mother will kill me.”

“A little death never hurt anyone,” Daring remarks with a smirk. “And I agree to it, we could use him. A big griffin like him ought to keep a lot of things away. And if the place really is haunted, he’ll make a good shield to hide behind.”

“Glad you think so highly of me…” Fion sighs.

“Right, well with that settled, I am sure you two would like to turn in.” Akos points out. “More so since I hear Bones was asking after you two earlier. I am sure you’ll want to stop listening to me give you warnings, and go say hello on your way to your bunk.”

“Oh yeah. Really should go say hello to that cranky old pony, shouldn’t I?” Daring says with a smirk. “I mean, he only regaled me with his entire life story while I was laid up in sickbay.”

“Really?” Leaf asks, folding his wings back down at last. “His entire life story?”

Standing up and shrugging, Daring looks to Leaf. “Alright, not his entire life story. He talked in length about his ex-wife, and how she took him for everything.” She nods to Akos and Fion, both of whom wave goodbye, before descending the steps towards a hatch. “It was a really good story, too, believe it or not. Sort of reminded me a bit of your stories, in a way.”

Leaf chuckles and follows Daring down the steps, and through the hatch she opens. Once inside Daring leads them through the maze-like interior of the ship, occasionally stepping to one side as a crew member goes past them. After a few minutes, they arrive at sickbay, the aged voice of a particularly grumpy doctor coming from inside.

“For the last time! This is a sickbay, not a therapist’s office!” Bones’ voice comes from inside. “I understand the first voyage you embark on can be daunting, but if you’re not truly sick, you need to return to your post, or your bunk!”

“Doc, I really am sea sick!” a second voice interjects. “I’m turning green n’ everything!”

“For the love of Celestia… YOU’RE GREEN TO START WITH!” Bones shouts. “Now go to your bunk before I turn you a less acceptable color for a sailor!”

Daring chuckles to herself as Leaf looks to her with a very confused look. “He is in a very good mood today, I see.” She comments as she opens the door, stepping aside to let a green and white pony to stagger by.

“As opposed to what?” Leaf asks, a frown on his face.

“As opposed to tying him to the mast and giving him forty lashes for dereliction of duty!” Bones grumbles from just inside the door, causing Leaf to jump backwards. He looks to Daring, and his scowl becomes slightly less grumpy. “Yearling, good to see you’ve not found yourself an early grave yet while you’ve been out of my tender care.” He turns and heads deeper into the small sickbay. “I’d tell you I’m not accepting new patients at this hour, but this damn crew doesn’t know how to be courteous and not get themselves injured at odd hour of the day. It’s not like I need sleep! No, a doctor like me doesn’t need to sleep if we have coffee!”

“You sure he’s in a good mood?” Leaf posits carefully. “I mean, he seems tired, and I am sure he’ll still be here in the morning!”

“Oh, get in there, he doesn’t bite,” Daring laughs as she pushes Leaf into the room. “At least, not often. I’ve seen him bite a few heads off, verbally.”

“Yes, get in here and close the damn door! It’s bloody cold out there, and I’m not getting any younger,” Bones growls as he sits on one of the empty cots in the room. “So, to what do I owe the pleasure of your visit, Yearling?”

“Oh, well you know. I have to get somewhere accessible only by boat, and after your warm hospitality last time, I just couldn’t pass up hiring the Wavedancer again.” Daring responds as she gets Leaf into the room and closes the door behind her. “Plus, I wanted to introduce you to the reason I beat my face against a massive storm and ended up in your tender mercies in the first place.” She sits down next to Leaf and places a hoof on his shoulder. “Bones, this is Leaf Wind, my coltfriend.” She points to Bones. “And Leaf, this is the doctor who patched me up after I charged head first into a tropical storm.” She smiles as Bones grunts at being introduced. “Now that the two largest pains in my flank have met, I expect them to play nice during the voyage.”

“I’m too old to not play nice,” Bones grunts. “So, if he plays nice, I’ll play nice.”

“I’ll try,” Leaf says with a smile. “Besides, you said he had quite an interesting story, and I am curious…”

“Well, foal, I can tell you…” Bones starts, then sighs. “But, it’ll have to wait till morning. I’ve been dealing with the new sailors we took aboard in Baltimare, and it’s taken all the navy gave me to stay awake this late.”

“And we should be getting to our bunk ourselves,” Daring agrees with a smile as she turns around and opens the door. “Talk to you later, Bones.” Bones grunts in reply and just lays down on the bunk he had been sitting on, quickly falling asleep as Leaf and Daring make a quick exit.

The pair head down the hallway, and past the crew quarters, arriving a few minutes later at a small stateroom that Daring reserved. She had told Akos that, while she would help out however she could should strange weather happen again this voyage, she really would rather sleep in a stateroom with Leaf instead of the crew quarters. Akos had, after he stopped smiling and chuckling, agreed and given them one of the rarely used staterooms aboard the ship. Opening the door and heading in, Daring flips flips the switch to turn on the lamps in the room.

It is not much, being only a little bigger than the sickbay, but it is more comfortable than the crew quarters Daring had stayed in last time. Besides the lamps -- which are attached to the walls -- there is a table and a set of chairs, along with a reasonably spacious bed beneath a port hole. Once Leaf is inside, closing the door behind him, Daring smiles to him and pulls her helmet off and tosses it to land on the table.

“So, Leaf.” Daring starts as she smiles at him. “I’m not particularly tired, want to help with that?”

“And what can I do to help with that, my love?” Leaf asks with a small smile.

“Oh, I am sure we can think of something…” Daring replies, undoing her vest and tossing that aside as well, before walking to the bed and getting on it before looking to Leaf. “In fact, I have a few ideas already.”

For the third time that evening, Leaf’s wings spring out and his face turns a very pretty shade of purple. Not that he notices, nor cares, as right now he has one thing on his mind, and one thing only.

He just hopes they don’t rock the boat too much.

“I once served aboard a ship that sailed the vast waters of this sea, faced dangers that would make your hide pale simply by thinking back on them,” Bones declared sternly to the face of one of the fresh hands aboard the ship. The stallion had made the mistake of insulting the old doctor in a fit of bravado -- stating that Bones had never earned the uniform he was wearing if he was serving aboard a ship like the Wavedancer now -- and was being treated to a lecture and story all rolled into one. “My Captain sailed his ship during the Griffin-Drake War. We were in the thick of it, kid, fighting the good fight,” he scoffs and bangs his hoof on the table in the galley he is sitting at before pointing his other one at the currently wide-eyed sailor across from him. “And you. I saw your kind a million times during that war. Red shirts like you graced the beds of my sickbay more times than I’ll ever be able to recount!”

“Red shirts?” Daring asks with a smirk from where she is seated next to Leaf -- who is on Bone’s right -- and raises an eyebrow. “Pray tell, my cranky old friend. What is a ‘red shirt’?”

Without looking over at Daring, Bones replies by tapping a hoof against his uniform. “This is an officer’s uniform, it’s darker than the standard sailor’s issue.” He points to the stallion again. “Cocksure hotheads like yourself, you got the white and blue stripes. Nice and light colors so that you could tell the difference between me ‘n you by a passing glance.” He leans over, closer to the poor creature who has yet to get a word in edgewise. “You ever see what a griffin, or even a drake’s talions will do to a pony?” The stallion shakes his head slowly. “It isn’t pretty. That lovely white and blue all the sailors wear quickly gives way to a nice bright scarlet.” He narrows his eyes and turns his head slightly, so it is facing slightly away from the sailor. “So don’t you ever insult me, or next time we’re in port, I am dragging your sorry flank to my former Captain, and we’ll see how long your bravado lasts.”

Sighing and separating himself from the wall near the entrance, Akos walks over and puts a taloned hand on Bone’s shoulder. “Dragin’ him to Star isn’t doing anyone any favors, Bones. You and I both know he’d only laugh and tell the poor colt to relax.” He then look down at the now slightly confused stallion. “And you, don’t provoke our doctor. Keep doing so, and he’ll pull out his medals, and point to old pictures of him and his former crew in front of the Enterprise.”

“Wait, the Enterprise?” one of the other fresh deck hands asks. “As in Admiral Gold Star’s ship? The flagship of the entire Equestrian Royal Navy?!”

“One and the same,” Bones boasts with a wave of his hoof, as if the claim was nothing. “I served with distinction, and retired.”
“More like you didn’t want to be bound to a desk,” Akos comments with a smirk, winking to Bones.

“Says the former ‘Lord Stormchaser’,” Bones retorts with a sour frown.

“I’m not getting into this argument with you, Bones,” Akos replies.

Bones opens his mouth to reply only to be cut off by the sound of a bell from above which cause the majority in the mess hall to abandon their food and rush to the windows.

“Looks like we’re here,” Daring comments absently, as she is the only one with the exception of Bones and Akos, to not rush to the windows. Akos nods, putting his pipe back into his mouth before silently stalking off, feline tail twitching slightly, obviously the comment from Bones having touched a nerve somewhere.

Shrugging, Daring decides to ask one of them later about it as she finishes her breakfast -- canned ham and powdered eggs -- before rising and dropping her plate and tray off in the galley’s collection bin. Heading up to the deck, Daring takes a place along the railing and watches the port city as they pull in…

Walking along the busy market street of Haiphong, Daring marvels at the structures present in the area directly surrounding the ancient harbor that gives the city life. Radiating out for perhaps a good half mile around the ancient harbor are buildings that Daring could have sworn had come out of a history book. Ancient towers and walls populate what Daring understands is called the Old District of Haiphong, and, though many are ruins, the citizens still use them as best they can. In fact, quite a few of the ancient spires that had likely once been lighthouses are now covered in a collection of wooden additions and cables strung between the towers to support everything from goods, laundry, and even ponies to be ferried between them. Though, from where she is on the ground, Daring is glad she has wings and would never need to get into one of the quite obviously unsafe contraptions.

Currently, Leaf, Fion, and she are in the market district of the city shopping for supplies that they’ll need on the island, as well as information on the island itself. The supplies were easier to come across than the information, sadly.

“I am sorry, no speak Equestrian,” a local merchant who had just spoken in fluent Equestrian calls out as he turns and walks further into his shop to help any other customer but them.

Snorting in annoyance, Daring turns to Leaf and Fion. “Right, let’s see if we can get some better service at another store.”

“I don’t think we’ll get anyone to tell us about that island,” Fion comments dryly. “No pony, nor griffin for that matter, is willing to talk about that cursed place lest its curse come down on them.”

“Perhaps, because you should not be going there.” A voice comes from behind the group, causing Daring and Fion to turn sharply. Leaf, being absorbed in looking at a shiny trinket, turns a little slower.

The speaker is a tall pony, perhaps taller than Luna, wearing a worn white linen cape with the hood down around his shoulders and a turban upon his head. Daring has to look up to see his face, and frowns at the serious look that meets her equally serious gaze. The most striking part of him, however, is the deep red of his muzzle. Almost as if a stain had formed from repeated eating of food of that color.

“We keep getting told that, but I don’t think we’ll ever listen,” Leaf absently replies, going back to fiddling with a woven novelty trap that he has somehow gotten his hooves stuck in. “I mean, really, if we listened to every single pony who professed that ‘doom and misfortune’ would follow us the rest of our days if we enter an ancient ruin, then life would be quite boring.”

“Then you are fools,” the large pony replies, “for you face not doom, nor misfortune, should you set hoof,” he pauses and looks to Fion, “or claw upon that island. You face death, as sure and certain as I stand before you now.”

“Oooh! Certain death… been awhile since we’ve waltzed into somewhere boasting that, eh, Dee?” Leaf chuckles, still struggling with the hoof trap.

Putting a hoof to her chin and looking like she is thinking about it quite hard, Daring nods slowly. “Not at least for the past month.” She then smiles and looks to Leaf. “Although, you did go into the Library recently. That counts as hostile territory, doesn’t it?” She then notices what he is doing and sighs. “Leaf, dear heart, are you stuck?”

“What? No, of course not, dear!” Leaf declares loudly, “I’m… simply testing the strength of this contraption.”

“Of course you are, Leaf,” Fion says with a sigh, “and I’m a unicorn, and you’re a griffin.”

“You three are more insane than I first assumed,” the white pony remarks, frowning deeply. “Heed my warning, though. Whatever riches you seek, they shall not be found on that island.” He then turns, and walks from the doorway he was standing in.

“Anyone else find that to be ominous?” Fion asks with a worried look.

“Eh, Leaf and I get crazies like that once and awhile,” Daring shrugs, looking back over at Leaf as he suddenly lets out a yelp and falls backwards.

“I DID IT!” Leaf shouts from the floor, the hoof-trap held up triumphantly. He stiffens as Daring suddenly appears in his field of vision, only to relax as she leans down and kisses him.

“Good job, oh brilliant love of mine, you defeated the dreaded tourist trap.” Daring smirks as Fion chuckles behind them.

“Do not underestimate the devious nature of the tourist trap,” Leaf counters with a smirk and a raised eyebrow. “Many a pony has lost their life to these things, for want of the ability to use their front hooves once more!”

“Then you are a hero, my love,” Daring declares softly as she leans down and whispers in his ear. “And a hero deserves a reward. Perhaps later we can discuss it.”

Behind them, Fion clears his throat. “Alright you two, we should really get going before you two make every pony in the area start feeling uncomfortable.” He then turns and nods to the door. “Besides, we need to sail with the tide, and it’ll soon be time. We can make one more stop, but after that we need to go to the sloop and make the crossing.”

“Alright, alright.” Daring sighs as she helps Leaf up, paying no attention to the fact that ponies are staring at her and Leaf. “I think we should visit that old bookstore we saw on the way in from the harbor? The one that looks like it’s built out of an old galleon.”

“Any particular reason?” Fion inquires as Daring and Leaf follow him out the door. “Or are you two looking to upset more ponies who deal in books?”

“When one has faced down as many librarians as we have, you will understand how dangerous a breed book-ponies are!” Leaf boasts, holding a hoof up and shaking it in the air.

“My coltfriend’s silly boast aside,” Daring laughs before turning serious, “we need a map of the island, and the city that is said to be there. I figure, an antique book store might have one laying around, and if nothing else, they might be more inclined to talk about myths and legends than the average pony on the street.”

“That makes sense,” Fion agrees with a thoughtful nod. “Perhaps we should have gone there first? Avoided all the scowls and shouting?”

“What, and miss all this authentic Vietmanese hospitality?” Leaf comments under his breath. The three share a laugh at that, and continue down the packed and busy street without further comment as they return back towards the harbor.

Once back to the waterfront, Daring takes the lead and heads towards what had likely at one point been a drydock, but had long ago been converted into a collection of shops and houses built into what had once been a grand fleet. The ship that Daring leads them to is a three masted gallaon, its tall masts sporting many flags and banners making them look like Hearth’s Warming trees with all the color.

A large gangplank allows them access to the deck, which is swarming with ponies going about various errands, most paying them no more mind than anypony had paid them on the streets. Wading through the crowd, which is made easier by Fion once more taking point so the crowd parts before the small group, they find their way through a doorway that had at one time been the access portal to the ship’s galley.

Inside, they are met with a wide open area full of bookshelves and more ponies quietly browsing the collections or quietly asking the staff questions. Fion falls back and allows Daring to lead them again now that they’re out of the crowd, and she quickly starts leading them through the bookshelves and towards where she thought she saw the counter.

It takes them a bit, but before too long they are standing before a large oak counter in what looks to have been the officer’s mess. An aged unicorn sits behind the counter, her nose firmly wedged in the book she is reading, her eyes narrowed behind her glasses.

“Excuse me,” Daring speaks up softly. “Can you help us with something?”

“Possibly,” the mare replies in a Canterlot accent as she lowers her book and regards the group with a bored expression. “What do you need?”

“We are looking for maps, old maps, of the island just off the coast,” Daring replies with a neutral smile. “As well as perhaps information on the island itself? Figured this would be a good place to look into it.”

Sighing heavily, the mare puts her book down and stands. “Right, another group of treasure seekers.” She walks around the desk and starts down an aisle without further word, Daring and her group following quickly before they lose her. The mare leads them down two decks and into the dark interior of the ship, before stopping in front of a door. She knocks a few times before speaking up. “Hey! I’ve got more idiots for you to regale with stories!” She then walks away without another word as the door opens to admit an aged pegasus stallion.

“Hm? Oh, hello there!” the pegasus says with a warm smile. “Did I hear right, you are here to hear about something?”

“We are,” Leaf says with a bright smile from behind Daring. “Dee and I here love to hear stories about ancient, haunted, possibly deadly places for us to explore.”

The pegasus’ face grows sad, and he opens the door a little more to step out. Instantly Daring and the others notice that, while he looks to be in otherwise good health, one of his wings is crippled. “I see. You must be speaking of Prey Nokor.” He steps aside and uses his good wing to indicate the area beyond the door. “Come inside, and I will tell you about it, and warn you against going there.” He then sighs heavily as Daring leads the way into the room. “Not that any of your kind ever listen.”

“I’m sorry sir, ‘our kind’?” Daring asks, stopping just inside the door. “What do you mean by that?”

“Treasure hunters, seekers of quick fame and fortune!” the stallion huffs in exasperation, as if this is the thousandth time he has had to explain this. “But, I would rather you go armed with knowledge, rather than blundering into the dark and die all the faster.”

Sighing, Daring walks the remaining way into the room and turns around as her companions make it in. When the door closes, she removes her helmet and fixes the stallion with a annoyed look. “Sir, I am not a treasure hunter. I am Daring Do, an explorer and someone who seeks to further Equestria’s understanding of its past.” She scoffs and rolls her eyes. “I hate it when ponies lump me in with those amateurs.”

The room looks to have at one point have been the ship’s sickbay, as it is large and the wooden floor beneath them is stained a very particular color of crimson in a few spots. Now, however, it seems to be a study of some sort, with a large desk and multiple bookshelves, all full of scrolls, books, and maps.

“Really now,” the stallion says as he walks deeper into the room and past Daring. “I will admit, its a very convincing costume, but tell me ‘Daring’ why would you wish to go to the island? Surely even Daring Do isn’t so stupid as to go to Prey Nokor.”

Sitting in a chair after she clears a few books off of it, Daring looks to the pegasus. “Have you ever heard of the Virtues? I believe this island may hold the answers to who, and what, they were. Perhaps give us a better understanding of the Equus Empire as a whole.”

The stallion freezes at the mention of the Virtues, then sits down and looks at Daring. “Interesting. You are not the typical breed of pony that usually seeks me out. How can I be of service?”

“We need a map, it doesn’t have to be brand new,” Daring starts, leaning forward a bit in her chair. “We also need to know what we’re walking into, myths and legends are fine, they always contain a bit of the truth.”

Nodding slowly, the aged pegasus gets up from his chair and goes to a bookshelf, “I see, well I am sure I could perhaps dig up an old map from an expedition that was able to make it back some years ago.” He mutters to himself for a few moments, Daring and company simply sitting there and looking around his rather messy office as they wait. “As for the myths and legends… well I know quite a bit of those, they’ve been passed down in my family for generations.”

“Is that so?” Fion questions. “I take it your family has been here a while?”

“Oh, no. No, actually I moved here from Canterlot when my grandfather passed. This was his store before it was mine. Bit of a family tradition really, keeping this place afloat,” the pegasus replies before his ears perk up and he smiles. “Ah! There it is.” He pulls an old and dusty box off of a shelf, blowing the dust from it before taking it over to his desk and opening it.

“I take it that’s the map?” Daring asks.

“Among other things,” the stallion replies as he pulls a rolled up piece of parchment out, tossing it to Daring. Before it gets there though, a streak of gold shoots out from beneath a pile of papers and grabs it then zips back under another pile of papers.

“What in the name of Celestia!?” Daring shouts as she stands up.

“That would be the other thing I inherited from my grandfather,” the stallion sighs. “Jinsong, bring that map back out this instant, my guests will be needing it!”

“I am not a thing!” a voice booms from beneath the pile of papers. “I’ll have you know I am an ancient and venerable dragon! You should quake in fear before me!”

“No one is going to quake in fear of you, Jin,” the stallion argues. “Now get out here.”

“Fine,” Jin grumbles as he comes out from beneath the pile of papers and sits on a nearby stack of books clutching the rolled up map in his claws. He is, in fact, a two foot tall gold and ruby drake, with four little wings that are currently fluttering in annoyance. He fixes Daring with a very stern glare, his glowing green eyes narrowed. Daring, however, puts a hoof to her mouth in an attempt to not laugh hard enough to fall out of her chair.

“Aww, he’s so cute!” Leaf says with a smirk. “I quake in fear and his adorable visage!” Daring loses it at the comment from Leaf, and bursts out laughing.

“Page Turner,” Jin says with a hiss, his little forked tongue sticking out at Daring, “why are you helping these ponies? They’re clearly not professionals, or they would never be laughing at my mighty appearance!”

“Because, Jin, they asked for my help, and I am bound by honor to help them,” Page states bluntly. “You, of all present, should understand that.”

Jin grumbles but offers the map to Daring, who takes it and opens it. Inside is a large map of a circular, fortified city with three ‘rings’ of walls, each looking more impressive than the last. In the center is a large square structure, the faded script in Equus seeming to have been translated to ‘Strength’s Fortress’ or something along those lines.

“Interesting…” Daring muses as she looks the map over. “And what can you tell me of this city? Prey Nokor?”

“It wasn’t always called that, for starters.” Page says softly, his voice distant as if reliving a memory. “As my grandfather tells it, long ago it was called something different, but the name has been lost to time. Suffice to say, in the days of the Equus, it was the capital for this region. In its center, one of their leaders resided, ruling over this area with an iron, but kind, hoof.”

“If what my acquaintance in Saddle Arabia spoke the truth,” Daring muses softly as she rolls the map back up. “Then this city was the domain of Strength? I assume so, since Saddle Arabia was the domain of Life that the leader here would be named something just as vague.”

Jin and Page exchange glances, before Page nods. “Yes, Strength ruled over this city, and all the cities in the area.” He clears his throat and continues. “If my grandfather spoke the truth, then the events that brought Equus to its knees, and its eventual destruction, destroyed this city as well. All but the temple were brought to near ruins. Something that will be quite evident when you arrive.”

“Which will be soon,” Fion speaks up for the first time. “The tide will soon be in our favor, and we will be departing with it.”

“Then you should know,” Page says, his tone growing grave, “the city is guarded by a remnant of Strength’s power. A ghost, if you will, of Equus and its fall. I’ve never seen it, for none who have ever live to tell the tale, but sometimes sailors catch glances of it from their ships as they pass.” He leans over and looks Daring straight in the eyes. “It’s a great white pony, cloaked and hooded, his muzzle stained with the blood of those who have crossed him, or perhaps even the blood of the thousands of innocent ponies it slaughtered in the fall, the stories have never been clear on that. What they are clear on is, if you see it, you will die. So watch your backs.”

“Thanks for the warning, but this isn’t my first time going into haunted ruins,” Daring replies with a smirk. “We will be careful, and when we get back, I’ll be sure to tell you what that ‘fortress’ looks like on the inside. Okay?”

“I doubt we will see each other again, Miss Daring,” Page states, leaning back in his chair, “but I offer you luck all the same. May the Cosmos watch over you and your endeavor.”

“That’s a funny way to offer us luck, what do the cosmos have to do with anything?” Leaf chuckles.

“It’s just an old saying my grandfather used to say for good luck,” Page says with a smirk, waving a hoof to them. “Now, go. The tide waits for no pony, though I am sure many have tried to make it.”

“Alright. Well, thank you, Mister Turner,” Daring smiles and nods. “You have been most helpful.”

“Though your overgrown lizard wasn’t,” Leaf smirks. “I mean, he has too many wings!”

“I am a drake! I don’t do the tongue thing!” Jin argues, promptly sticking his tongue out like a lizard and hissing like a snake.

“Sure you are, little guy,” Leaf laughs.

Daring hooks a hoof around Leaf and pulls him towards the door, having handed the map to Fion for safe keeping. “Come on, let’s leave them alone now.” She gets Leaf out the door, and goes out herself, followed quickly by Fion.

“Right, let’s get to the sloop and to the island.” Fion says with a smile. “I am anxious to see if adventuring is all you two make it out to be.”

Daring nods, and Leaf shrugs and the three of them depart the store to head to their transport.

Page Turner sighs and slumps in his seat, looking over to Jin with a soft smile. “I am sorry, Lord Jinsong, for being so terse with you, but I had to keep up appearances.”

Smiling and flying over to land on Page’s head, Jin chuckles. “It is alright, my friend, when we asked you to take up the position of your grandsire, we did so knowing you were capable of keeping up the ruse.” He then looks towards the door. “They were different from the normal collection of ponies who come seeking your wisdom. I think I might actually like them, even if my friend does not.”

“Perhaps you should go and ask him to not… kill them right off the bat?” Page suggests, looking up at the Drake on his head. “I think they might be worth inviting to the temple.”

Sighing, Jin nods. “I agree. They know about the Virtues, and if they’ve been to Saddle Arabia, then they must have visited Life’s Temple. At least, if the maps you’ve shown me are correct then that is where her domain used to be.” He flies up and off of Page’s head and goes to a shuttered port hole. “I think I will inform my friend that they beg more observation before we pass judgement.”

“Then go, Lord Jinsong, and may the Cosmos watch over you,” Page recites solemnly.

“May the Cosmos watch over us all, Page,” Jin replies before looking to the aged pegasus with a weary smile. “In another life, another time, you would have made a good acolyte. Perhaps to Compassion, or Hope…” Jin then opens the port hole and departs, leaving Page glowing with the praise.

Daring sighs as she cuts through another large collection of low hanging vines. They had landed on the southern end of the island, in what had likely at one point in time been a small private port for a rich Equus noble or a warehouse, the ruins next to the small enclosed harbor hadn’t been very conclusive in the few moments she had been able to spare to examine them as Leaf and Fion had unloaded the supplies. As soon as they were all ready, they had departed to the northwest, which, if the map Page Turner had given them was accurate, they would be coming to one of the gates into the city in a half hour.

Or longer, depending on how many more bucking vines Daring had to cut through!

Then, swinging her machete in frustration, Daring is jarred by the sudden sound and vibration of her blade striking stone. Taking a few steps back, and bumping into Fion who had stopped behind her, Daring looks up and realizes the thicket of vines she had been cutting at was actually a large section of what looks to be a wall!

“I think we found it,” Daring declares with a smug smile. “Or, at least a part of it.” Turning and waving a hoof as she starts to walk along the wall she calls back to the other two. “Come, my faithful pack-horses! Let us find a way within this ancient city!”

“I don’t know if I should be insulted, or amused,” Fion comments with a confused look.

“Don’t look at me, I resemble that remark,” Leaf adds with a smirk, hefting the heavy saddle bags he is carrying as he starts off after Daring, Fion following after with an amused snort.

The group continues on for a while, Daring leading them along the wall which has a small, well hidden and well tended, path along it. Fion expresses caution at seeing such clear evidence of inhabitation, or at the very least large and potentially dangerous animals using the walls as a guide-post, but Daring continues on. After what her and Leaf had found in Saddle Arabia, a well tended path is no surprise, only confirmation of what she hoped to be inside the walls. When at last they come to the ancient gates, which stand in a large clearing, the group stops to rest.

While they do, Daring examines the gates.

The entrance into the ancient city is a pair of massive wooden gates, at least as thick as four carts lined up end to end, reinforced with giant rusted bands of metal engraved with images of ponies, griffins, drakes, and even alicorns barely discernable beneath the centuries of growth and weather stains. Yet, for as beautiful and solid as these gates look, they are torn from their hinges, one laying flat on its back in the courtyard beyond, the other barely held in place by the bottom henge and vines. Clearing some of the growth, Daring is not surprised to see scorch marks, and even deep and fearsome scratches marring the surface.

“It’s the same as Saddle Arabia,” Daring whisper softly as she shakes her head. “What could have possibly done this? What foe did Equus face that was so fearsome to bring it low?” Sighing once more, she goes back to Fion and Leaf.

“So, Daring,” Fion starts as he works one of his shoulders. “What’s the plan?”

“I figure we’ll head into the city, find a reasonably well-preserved building, and set down camp.” Daring replies matter-of-factly as she points towards the gates.

“Hopefully we can find one that has a roof,” Leaf comments with a shrug as he starts putting his saddle bags back on. “I hate it when we’re exploring old cities and none of the buildings have roofs. It’s like the ancients just didn’t want us to be able to sleep without being rained on!”

“If this place is anything like what we found in Saddle Arabia, we should be alright.” Daring does her best to assure Leaf with a smile. “Besides, if we don’t find one with a roof, I know you’re more than capable of keeping me warm.”

“Somehow, I don’t think it’s standard adventuring procedure to claim your discoveries like that,” Fion remarks with a smirk, “but you are right, we should find a good place for a base camp soon. Even if darkness is still hours away, we have no idea how big this place is, and how much is easily accessible.”

“Sound like you’ve done this before.” Daring says as she starts towards the doors, Fion and Leaf in tow.

“I’ve done a little exploring, mostly caves and some old ruins back in the Griffin Kingdom.” Fion admits with a shrug. “It was a long time ago, though. I was only a chick, and my parents were not all that supportive of it.”

“Your father does seem the type to keep his chicks close to home,” Daring comments, “but I’ve never met your mother, I take it she was the same?”

“Yes,” Fion answers with a somber frown. His tone makes it clear he does not wish to speak further on it, and Daring lets it be as they walk through the arched gateway and into the city.

As they delve into the city, the group discovers that it is not as badly in ruins as they had first assumed. Many of the buildings are in surprisingly good condition, some seeming to be in the state they likely were in when the city fell. That said, many, if not all, of the buildings are sporting signs of battle. Doors are off hinges and marred with scorch marks and deep scratches as if struck by fire and blade. The stonework of a few of the houses seeming to have almost been melted by some intense heat, and even the fountains that seem to be at each major intersection bear the same scars.

Because of this, many of the street markers are missing, or completely unintelligible, forcing Daring and her group to pick their directions through gut instinct, leading them a few times into dead ends or even in complete circles.

And all the while, a feeling of being watched nags at the back of everyone’s minds, as if the dark windows are hiding silent watchers who are following their every hoofstep. Daring, unlike her two companions, seems to grow only more annoyed at the feeling, instead of feeling intimidated, and after two hours of walking aimlessly in the ancient city, she growls loudly.

“Right, I’ve put up with this long enough!” Daring barks, moving towards an empty house. She goes inside, and is promptly met with a loud yelp of surprise. Daring emerges again a few moments later, a grey stallion with an insanely frizzy and poofy black mane marching in front of her. As Daring brings him over, he smiles widely, his eyes opening just as wide and giving him the look of someone who has spent too much time alone.

“So, this is who has been watching us?” Fion asks, raising an eyebrow.

“Seems so,” Daring responds as she pokes the stallion hard in the shoulder. “Mind explaining why?”

The stallion giggles loudly, and looks to Daring. “I thought you were ghosts!” he declares loudly. “The cursed remnants of the people of this city! Or perhaps even the ill-fated treasure seekers that come here so often, always meeting a grisly and bloody end at the hooves of the guardian of the inner city.” He turns and gets in Daring’s face, looking her in the eyes with his crazed gaze. “But! Upon closer inspection, I find this not to be true, for low and behold! You are Daring Do! Such an honor, yes… yes, such an honor to meet you, Miss Daring! I knew it was only a matter of time before you came to this city, seeking fame and glory like so many other famous adventurers before you.”

“A… pleasure, mister?” Daring asks, taking a few steps backwards.

“Oh! How positively rude of me,” the stallion all but shouts, holding a hoof out. “I am Unsolved Mysteries! World renowned and famous discoverer of all that is hidden in the shadows! What the Princess’ do not wish us to discover about them!” He looks around and leans in closer to Daring, putting a hoof up to whisper so only she can hear, even though he is speaking loud enough that Leaf and Fion can clearly make out everything he says. “Which is why I am here. I must uncover the truth behind the fall of the Equusese Empire! For once I prove that this mighty city was brought low by Princess Luna in league with the little green creatures who aided her with their time travel spells, then the Royal Equestrian Explorer’s League will have to take me seriously!”

Nodding slowly and inching around Unsolved, Daring frowns. “Right… so, little green creatures helped Luna… with time travel?”

“YES!” Unsolved shouts. “I am close to proving it, after all these long months here, alone, on this island.” He then looks around as if expecting something to happen, before reaching behind a pile of rocks and pulling out a colander and putting it on his head. “But I must be careful, the guardian of these ruins can get into your mind, drive you insane or unleash your deepest nightmares!” He attaches a strap to the colander making it look like a helmet. “I have seen it… the white terror that strides through the mist in the center of the city.”

“Honestly, you shouldn’t be so worried,” Leaf remarks with a shrug. “You seem… smart enough to not be affected by whatever magic turns ponies insane.”

“That is why I have this,” Unsolved agrees, tapping the colander/helmet. “Keeps the mind control magic at bay! He won’t make me crazy!”

“Well, that’s all well and good,” Daring interrupts, “but we need to be going, that temple might not be going anywhere, but I’d like to get closer to it before nightfall.” She starts off, heading down the road they had been walking, when suddenly Unsolved runs up and sits in front of here, a hoof held forward.

“Oh no, no Daring, you cannot go there!” Unsolved says, pulling his helmet/colander off his head and holding it over his heart with both hooves. “For that is the domain of the most unsightly, most dangerous, most despicable creature in all of Equestria!” He shakes his head, poofy mane swaying. “I alone have seen the guardian and his dragon companion. And I alone have survived that encounter, though I live in fear for what they will do to me should they ever find me.”

“That’s nice,” Daring sighs in annoyance, “but we really do need to get there, evil guardian or not.”

“Then I must come with you!” Unsolved shouts, quickly dropping his ‘helmet’ and clutching Daring by the shoulders. “Safety in numbers! And I might have insight into how to defeat the beast!”

“And, you’ll get to discover what your after,” Fion mutters with a roll of his eyes.

“Precisely, my chicken-bodied friend!” Unsolved shouts, one hoof shooting up into the air. Fion opens his beak to reply, but Leaf just shakes his head and puts a hoof on his friend’s shoulder.

“It’s not worth it,” Leaf whispers to Fion. “He is clearly crazy.”

“Clearly,” Fion agrees.

“Alright, alright,” Daring concedes. “You can come with us, but you keep your mouth shut unless it's important. AND relevant to what is going on.”

“My lips are sealed, Daring!” Unsolved says, quickly making a ‘zipping’ motion with his hooves over his mouth.

“Good, then let's be off,” Daring mutters, starting forward again.

The group, now numbering four, makes their way deeper into the city, Unsolved playing guide as he knows the city better than anyone, including the map that Daring had brought along. As they get deeper into the city, however, the sun continues to sink and a thick mist starts to form as the air grows cooler. Before too long, the group is shrouded in a dense fog that makes sight beyond a few feet hard.

They continue on, however, and before too long they make it to what appears to be a camp site. The firepit is cold, and there is evidence of a scuffle with tents knocked down, and worse yet blood seeming to be present in abundance. It is long dried, however, speaking to the occupants having been slaughtered some time ago, the lack of bodies though is troubling.

“Great, looks like we’ve found the last victims of this ‘guardian’,” Leaf remarks with a shiver. “Rather hope we’re not next on his list.”

“Then we had best keep moving, yes?” Unsolved speaks up, his purple eyes darting around as if he is afraid the very shadows will solidify into a horrible creature.

“Oh come now,” Daring says with a sigh. “Whatever happened here happened a long time ago, I doubt whatever did this was even supernatural, let alone still in the area.”

“You would be wrong,” a deep, and oddly familiar, voice says from behind them. “Invader.”

Author's Note

And now for the latest chapter! I told you it'd be out before the month was over! *Looks to calender* If barely.

It's taken me longer to get this one out here because I've been attempting, for the first time ever, to have a buffer. But, that didn't work, as I hit writers block on the next chapter, which I plan to break today!

So, yeah, hope you all enjoy this first look into the ruined city that Strenght ruled over! That, and I hope you all enjoy the crazy person I made up and caused Witch to laugh at. So, y'all play nice with Unsolved Mysteries, he's hunting for ALIENS!

Shiro: White Star in the Mist

Chapter 10: Shiro; White Star in the Mists.

“I thought I warned you not to come here,” the voice continues, the low and threatening growl in it making its owners hostility clear. “Obviously, you are greater fools than even I anticipated.”

Turning around with a scowl, Daring look upon the speaker -- a hooded and cloaked pony standing taller than Luna -- and speaks up. “Clearly you know nothing of me, friend, or you would have known your warning would not be heeded.”

“We know a lot about you, Daring Do,” the figure replies, taking a step forward. “We know how you explore ancient places, uncovering things that are best kept hidden.” The figure takes another step forward, the mist swirling around it and lending an almost ethereal quality. “We know how you visited Saddle Arabia, and breached Life’s temple. What secrets you wrestled from Librarian I dare not ask, but he would not have given them freely. What you did to get them, I shudder to think, but you will not succeed in defiling my mistress’ sanctum.” Yet another step forward, a deep scarlet glow coming from within its hood. “You shall suffer the same fate as all who have dared defile these grounds before you. Go, now! Join my beloved Strength in death!”

“Enough!” a second voice joins the first, followed by a gold muzzle and a pair of green eyes peeking out from beneath the hood. “Shiro, they are good people! Page and I think they have good intentions.”

Shiro looks up slightly, a scarlet muzzle poking out from beneath the hood. “Jinsong, you are my friend, but we swore to protect these grounds from all!” He points a hoof towards Daring and the others. “Clearly they are here to defile our home, steal what treasures they can, and become rich on what is better left alone.”

“Shiro, for being so ancient, you are not being very wise,” Jinsong sighs from beneath the hood, coming out and smiling to Daring. “Hello again, Miss Daring.”

“Wait, aren’t you that annoying drake from the bookstore?” Leaf speaks up from behind Daring. “What are you doing here? And why are you and this… hooded killer wandering this city?”

“Ah, yes,” Jin replies with a shrug. “We were never properly introduced.” He makes a sweeping bow on top of Shiro’s head, earning an annoyed snort from the pony beneath him. “I am Lord Jinsong, spiritual guide and advisor to she who defends Equus, the Virtue of Strength.” he then sits up and sighs, patting Shiro’s muzzle before flying off of him and landing in front of Daring. “And, the grumpy old pain in the flank is Lord-General Shiro Hoshi; God of War, second in command to Strength, and trainer of the greatest military minds Equus ever saw.”

“You speak as this Virtue yet lives,” Fion comments, coming up to stand beside Daring.

“Ah… well,” Jin says with a sigh, his wings drooping. “She does not. In fact, she passed into the next world well over a thousand years ago. Shiro and I have been guarding her temple ever since.”

“That is quite a long time.” Daring remarks skeptically.

“Not if time travel is involved!” Unsolved speaks up, quickly bouncing forward and getting in front of Shiro. “Clearly, you are from the past! But no pony can live as long as you claim!”

“I am well over two-thousand years old, I assure you,” Shiro growls, “and time travel was not involved! I have felt every single day pass since my failure.”

“He really is,” Jin chuckles. “I’ve counted all the birthday candles on his cake! And let me tell you, it’s not easy getting two-thousand-and-five-hundred candles onto a cake!”

“Well, that’s why you buy little candles in the shape of numbers!” Leaf remarks, smiling for all of the two seconds it takes Daring’s wing to spring out and fwap him in the face.

“Not helping, love.” Daring sighs as Leaf spits out some of her feathers.

“I hadn’t thought of that,” Jin says, tapping the end of his scaled muzzle. “But, anyway, we really should get back to the temple so we can talk. No reason standing…” He looks at the blood stained stones and the camp/battle site. “Here… otherwise you will never believe me that Shiro here is actually kind and gentle soul.”

“I have to disagree,” Shiro speaks up. “They are not coming to the temple with us. No one has set hoof or claw on its stones outside of us in over a thousand years. I would keep it that way.”

“Shiro, you’re going to have to let ponies in sooner or later,” Jin sighs as he turns to his friend. “We can’t keep it closed off forever, nor can we stay cooped up here forever.” He then looks to the group. “Now, follow me, I will guide you to the temple through the mist. And don’t worry about the grumpy God of War here, he knows I can easily take him in a fight.” He then flies up and lands on Daring’s back. “Now, if m’lady will follow my directions, we can be there before dinner.”

Nodding, Daring starts off with Jin giving her directions in the form of speaking in her ear, the rest of the group following behind her. Shiro is left alone standing in the ruins of the campsite, and looks around slowly. Shoulders slumping, he sighs softly and follows after the group, not sure what else do to, and unwilling to go against his friend and slay the adventurers. Following after, he soon catches up to them, and falls in beside Daring.

It takes them the better part of the afternoon to get through the remainder of the city. They pass through two more large, and equally damaged, gates bearing the marks of battle. Daring attempts a few times to ask Jin, or even Shiro, what happened, but each time the pair grow somber and avoid the topic. When, at last, they reach the gates to the temple, they find them pristine and well maintained, standing closed and barred from within.

“All of you but Unsolved can fly, correct?” Jin asks as they stand before the gates.

“That is correct.” Daring confirms. “Though we have supplies, and unless you can get them inside we’ll have to make a few trips to ferry them in.”

“There is no need.” Shiro responds curtly, crouching down before shooting off the ground in a white blur, great wings unfurling from beneath his cloak and carrying him up and over the massive wall. For a few moments Daring and the others stand there with an expression of shock on their face.

Fion breaks the silence, looking to Jin and asking loudly, “I thought he used magic.”

“He does,” Jin confirmss with a smirk.

“And he has wings?” Leaf continues the collective train of thought.

“Yup,” Jin nods.

“Well, that explains how he is still alive,” Daring sighs.

“I still call time travel,” Unsolved remarks, crossing his arms in front of himself. All eyes turn to Unsolved, who looks at them with a smile. “What? It’s true! He could be in league with Luna and the little green creatures!”

“Right, sure he is,” Daring sighs, rolling her eyes.

The sudden sound of creaking hinges fills the air, and a small door built into the face of the massive gates swings outward to let Shiro, still dressed in his cloak, to walk through.

“Alright, everyone inside,” he states flatly. “I don’t want to keep this door open for longer than it needs to be.” He stands aside as Daring and company goes through the door, closing it behind them.

The sight that greets them within takes their collective breaths away. The temple grounds are massive, spanning the entire center of the city from what they can tell, with long winding walkways between large fields of sand and rocks, carefully shaped and sculpted to look like the massive rocks are islands floating in a sea of sand. Wooden and stone buildings with slanted roofs stand further in, their ancient construction speaking of a solid strength and ingenuity not seen in the world today.

Shiro takes the lead and shepherds them down the winding paths towards the massive structure at the center, which Daring quickly realizes is a castle, and ultimately to a smaller gate than the one they had first entered through. This one stands open to show off a courtyard full of target and practice dummies, seeming waiting for soldiers to use them, as well as rows of weapons racks stocked with ancient weapons that look as if they had just been forged.

Daring, Leaf, and Fion all stop just past the gate, eyes wide as they look at everything. Shiro continues on, and walks over to a peg along one wall and removes his cloak, and the turban he had been wearing when they had first met him in town.

For the first time, Daring and the others get a clear look at their strange host. He is a large male alicorn of pure white with large wings and a horn poking out of a pale blue mane that is cropped and tied up in the style of ancient warriors. Stretching his wings and sighing contently, Shiro crosses back over to them and fixes them with a stern gaze.

“I would bid you welcome, but you are here against my wishes.” He looks to Jin who gives him large, almost puppy dog in appearance, eyes. “You are all lucky that Jinsong is my closest friend, and I could never say no to him.”

“Aww, Shiro, I knew you loved me!” Jin chuckles, flying from Daring’s back to land on Shiro’s, his long tail and arms wrapping around his friend’s neck as he hugs him. After a few moments he releases his friend and settles down on his head. “Now, you three,” he looks to Unsolved, “I mean four, wished to know more about the Virtues?”

“The three of us did,” Leaf corrects, pointing to himself, Daring, and Fion. “That one,” he points to Unsolved, “wants to prove Princess Luna caused the downfall of Equus.”

Jin shrugs and smiles. “I know. He has been here a while.” He winks and looks to Unsolved. “Did you know, you mutter in your sleep? It's rather adorable.”

“Mother used to tell me it was part of my charm,” Unsolved says with pride.

“Right, I won’t argue with a pony’s mother,” Jin states with a solemn nod. “However, I can prove your theory wrong, as I was there when Equus fell.” He sighs and looks down at Shiro. “Do you want to take them to see Guardian, or shall I?”

“I will prepare dinner, my little friend,” Shiro replies sadly. “Guardian was your friend, it might bring her some small comfort to have you speak of her once more.”

“Thank you,” Jin sighs as he flies from his friend’s head to hover before Daring. “Follow me, I shall take you to she who once guarded this temple, and served our mistress perhaps more faithfully than Shiro or I.” He then flies off, forcing Daring and her friends to follow quickly lest they be left behind. He leads them into the Castle, and to a large room that had likely, in the days of Equus, been a mustering hall for the troops that had called this castle home.

Now, however, it is dominated by two things: a large serpentine jade drake statue, and a statue of a unicorn mare in full armor sitting and looking out into the hall with stern eyes. The drake statue has one clawed hand against the mare’s face, as if gently caressing it, its face frozen in an expression of profound grief as its other clawed hand grasps the shattered remains of an amulet.

Drawing closer, Daring looks at the amulet and frowns. “This looks just like the one that Librarian was wearing when we met him in Life’s Library,” she comments, looking to Jin who lands on one of the statue’s large shoulders, his tail wrapping around its neck as he gently touches its cold cheek.

“Because both were made by Life,” Jin replies softly, his tone sad. “There were five in total, one for each of the Virtues, and tailored to be the perfect companions. Protectors, guides, friends, and advisors, all of them served their masters or mistresses with loyalty and faith that would rival even the staunchest of soldier.” He hangs his head, leaning it against the lifeless statue. “Guardian was her name. This statue once lived, once breathed, and walked these halls much like you or I. She helped Shiro train the soldiers, and fought beside them in battle.” He looks over at the statue of the mare, and with a sigh takes flight to land on her back.

“What happened?” Leaf ventures, stepping forward to stand next to Guardian to look up at Jin in the mare’s back.

“She did,” Jin replies, looking to the mare’s face. “This… is Strength. Or, at least the only remaining statue of her. She led us for many years, faithfully defending Equus from all dangers that dared to threaten our Empire.” He looks down at Leaf for a few moments, before looking away. “She died, and in her place was born a creature of pure darkness, who laid waste to the city beyond the temple.” He looks to Guardian, to the look of pure anguish frozen upon her face. “Guardian led a contingent of troops to meet this monster, leaving Shiro and I to defend Strength’s few remaining acolytes, for perhaps one of them might become the next Strength. We could hear the battle raging beyond the walls, the screams of the dying, the wail of those still yet living.” He holds a clawed hand up, clenching it into a tight fist as tears form in his eyes. “We yearned to join in the battle, but our job was more important, and our fury could not be sated. Nor, would it ever be. The battle lasted nearly a week, and when Guardian returned she was alone, the monster having killed all the soldiers that she had once called friend, called comrade. Alone, Guardian had fought, and had come out victorious… but in victory she was broken beyond solace, beyond comfort.”

“H… how did she become like this?” Unsolved asks, enthralled by the story and thus being serious.

“She told me and Shiro that she had done her duty, and wished to reflect upon the battle in solitude,” Jin explains, his eyes going to Guardian as they fill once more with tears. “I… I can still hear her anguished howl… Every night, it haunts my dreams. We did not know it when we let her go in here alone, but she planned to take her own life. Guardian had been broken, having faced down someone she had faithfully served, whose very existence she had been sworn to protect.” He looks away, wiping the tears from his eyes, and clears his throat. “You… you asked how Equus fell? It lost its Princesses, one by one, as they fell to darkness.”

“How did that happen?” Fion asks, leaning his head to one side.

“We do not know,” Shiro’s voice comes from behind them, causing Leaf and Fion to jump. Daring, Jin, and Unsolved all just turn around as if they heard him coming. “But it started with Compassion.” He steps into the room, trays levitating in his magical grasp. “As Envy, she went after Love, who fell before her might as wheat before the scythe. Together, they went after our mistress, Strength, who put up a valiant fight, but one that was ultimately in vain.” He sets the trays down near a table in the corner. “Then they went after Life. I know not what they found there, only that while we marched to aid the final princess, Hope, Life was swallowed by the darkness and reborn like her fellows were.” He sighs and uncovers the platters, a modest feast of fruits, vegetables, some meat, and salad beneath.

“When we arrived at Roan,” Jin speaks up, picking the story up from Shiro as he sets the table, “we were met by her construct at the edge of the forest that surrounded it. It explained to us that Hope had fled west, beyond what is now the Griffin Kingdom, to the farthest reaches of her holdings, in the hope that she might find a way to save some small part of Equus.” Jin flies from his perch on the statue of strength's shoulder, and lands near the table. “He asked us to do all we could to draw the eyes of the fallen rulers. All who remained of the army knew that to do such would be suicide. Even though Shiro, myself, and a few other alicorns were amongst their ranks, we could not hope to overpower them together.” He sighs and look to Shiro, his friend nodding for him to continue. “Besides Shiro here, none of the other alicorns were warriors. They were advisors, more suited to guiding than taking direct action, but they were willing to try, and it was inspiring to see gods put on brave faces, when deep down you knew they were just as scared and disheartened as all the common soldiers.”

“We honored Hope’s request, though,” Shiro picks up, Jin having stopped and looked towards Guardian again. “The other alicorns and I divided what we could of the army up, and set out to try and split the fallen virtues up, make them easier to hit, as by then it was only the fallen Death, Hate, and Envy left. Jin, an alicorn who had served as Compassion’s archivist, and I went after Death. An alicorn who had served Love, and his wife who had served as Life’s chief gardener, went after Hate.” Shiro sighs and sits down. “I was told later, by the survivors who went with those two, that my brother and sister in godhood died destroying Hate. They died in victory, but died all the same.” He falls silent, looking away from Daring and company.

“Shiro, and I were the only two ‘immortals’ to survive the encounter with Death,” Jin takes up the story again, his eyes still glued to Guardian. “The archivist who set out with us? Him and his company were overwhelmed in the early parts of the battle, but he held on long enough to ensure his troops made it back to us… He tossed himself at Death, a smile on his face, and delivered the fatal blow. It cost him his life, but he was a hero.” Jin breaks his gaze from Guardian and looks to Shiro. “After that… well, we sent what was left of our troops to Hope, or where we thought she might be. Shiro and I… We couldn’t face her, not after all we had seen.”

“We came back here,” Shiro finishes, “to be alone in our shame, and continue to uphold our last duty, to protect the acolytes, and then their families… and then their descendants.” He shakes his head. “None of them, for all these generations, were worthy to wear Strength’s armor, to take up the mantle.” He looks to Daring, his eyes soft for the first time since she had met him. “And so we wait, and we pray to the Cosmos that someday… one of the youths we bring here will be worthy, so that our lives will once more have purpose.”

Clearing his throat, Jin smiles weakly to everyone. “That concludes the epic tragedy that is mine and Shiro’s life. Shall we eat, and be free of these depressing memories?”

Daring opens her mouth to reply, but the sound of sniffling next to her causes her to look over to her right. Beside her, Leaf has one arm across his eyes, and is crying. Smiling softly, Daring brings a wing up and over her coltfriend, and pulls him close. “Yes, let's eat. I don’t think my love here can take any more sad stories.”

And with that, the group has their dinner. Jin, however, takes a small bowl of salad, and carries it over to set it beside Guardian before he himself settles down and eats his own meal.

The evening meal lasts for an hour or so, mostly due to the fact that Daring asks Shiro and Jin a stream of questions that almost seems to never end. Shiro is reluctant at first to answer the questions -- warming up slowly to Daring as he starts to realize she truly does want to learn -- while Jin all but forgets his dinner to answer questions that are often witty, if still informative. Eventually, though, the meal ends and Jin offers to show the group to some rooms they can use while they’re here, which prompts Shiro to mutter something to the effect of him hoping they’re not there too long.

Fion and Unsolved are shown to small single room apartments that would have been used by low ranking officers during the golden age of Equus. Well decorated, but mostly with functional things and not a whole lot of personal items to give it color. Fion takes to the room well, having lived on a ship for as long as he has this is all he needs. Unsolved on the other hoof starts looking through everything, pulling small devices out of his mane and checking for magical properties and spells. Jin, Daring and Leaf leave Unsolved to do that, and head to the room that Jin had found for the couple.

The room that Daring and Leaf are shown is nice, spacious but spartan, with a queen sized bed and a window looking out to the garden and courtyard.

“This used to be the personal quarters for one of Strength’s most trusted advisors,” Jin says with a hint of nostalgia, “next to me and Shiro, that is.” He zips over to the window and sits on the sill, a warm smile on his face. “He won’t be using it, so you two are free to use it for as long as you stay here.”

“Thanks, Jin,” Daring replies with a thankful nod as she walks over to the bed and sits down, removing her saddlebags near the bed as she goes. She then yawns and looks to Jin with a weary smirk. “I think Leaf and I should turn in, though. Sea travel, followed by hiking through a jungle does a number on me.”

“Alright, I understand,” Jin says with a wink as he flies from the windowsill to the door, Leaf coming in and putting his own saddle bags down near the table in the room. “Now, if you two need anything, just come find me. Shiro too, if you catch him in a good mood.” He then closes the door and presumably flies away.

Daring waits a few moments, actually getting up and quietly opening the door to make sure no one is there, before going back to Leaf with a wide smile.

“So,” Daring starts slowly as she comes up beside Leaf. “I recall I promised you a reward for your heroic actions against that dastardly tourist trap.”

“I seem to recall you did,” Leaf agrees with a smile, nodding to the bed. “Care to negotiate that reward now?”

Smiling warmly, she gently puts a hoof against Leaf’s cheek, and pulls him into a kiss. When she finally pulls back, she winks. “I have to warn you, my love, I am a very persistent negotiator.”

Author's Note

And here it is! The next chapter of Daring!

So, yeah now the mystery voice has a name to it! Shiro, the ancient, grumpy, Alicorn! Who, if you have read Fall of Roan's first chapter, you have already met along with Jinsong and Strenght. Those were, understandably, happier days.

Next week, we shall see what happens -after- Daring's negotiations! :ajsmug:

Celestial Guidance

Chapter 11: Celestial Guidance.

The hour is late when something stirs Daring from her sleep. At first, she thinks it is just Leaf stirring beside her, but as she rolls over and looks she finds Leaf is sound asleep, even drooling slightly on the pillow. Shaking her head and smiling at her love, Daring starts to lay back down, when a flash of light catches her attention.

Sitting upright again, she watches as light, bright and golden like a sunrise, comes from the small crack beneath the door. Getting out of bed and grabbing her vest, as well as a lantern from her saddlebags, Daring heads to the door. As she reaches it, the light suddenly vanishes, and when she opens the door she looks down the hallway to see what looks to be a glowing multicolored tail darting around the corner. Not wasting any time, Daring starts down the hallway as quickly, and as quietly as she can.

Rounding the corner, she finds that the strange light and the figure that goes with it is already down the hall again, this time she catches more of the figure, a snow white flank along with the long flowing tail. Growling around the handle of the lantern, Daring bolts down the hallway, taking flight to get down there faster. Reaching the end of the hallway, she uses the wall to springboard herself around the corner, something she picked up during her training as a Wonderbolt, and rushes at break neck speed. This time, when she reaches the next corner, she catches a flowing mane, the same multi-colors as the tail, a pair of wings, and a bright white body. Yet again, as impossible as it seems, it is at the other end of the hallway!

Growling, Daring makes to perform the quick turn again, but comes to a screeching halt as she realizes that at the end of this next hallway is the door to the mess hall. Landing back on the floor Daring doesn’t see any light coming from behind the door as she gets closer.

Sighing and shaking her head, interested anyway as to why the light would lead her here, she reaches up to open the door, but right before her hoof can touch the door latch, bright light surrounds her, and a soft voice whispers in her ear.

“I knew I could count on your inquisitive nature, my little pony,” the voice is melodic and echoes softly in Daring’s ear. Daring knows this voice, though she has only heard it a few times up close and personal. She opens her mouth to speak, but no words come out as a sense of loving comfort, almost akin to the feeling a foal has with their mother, fills her. “I have need of your help, Daring.”

“What… what could I possibly do to help,” Daring finds herself saying, “and how are you here, Luna…”

“Luna is the reason I need your help,” the motherly voice continues as tendrils of light flow from behind Daring -- one gently brushing against her cheek, imparting a feeling of warmth but no physical contact -- and touch the door before her. A small ‘window’ opens in the door, allowing Daring to see the sole occupant within. “Luna, and the alicorn you have met today. Both have parts to play in something, something very important that shall soon happen.”

“That doesn’t answer my question,” Daring states softly, unable to find the will to argue with the presence. “I guess you want me to make them meet? How?”

A glowing hoof, white and pure as freshly fallen snow, comes into Daring’s view and points towards Shiro, who is standing in the room beside the jade statue of Guardian, and looking up at the statue of Strength. “Watch, and you will find out how.”

Shiro sits silently in the mess hall of the temple, his eyes gazing up at the statue of Strength with a look of profound longing. How long had it been since the last time he had felt her hooves against his cheek? Since the last time he felt her strong, comforting presence beside him?

Sighing, Shiro looks down at his hooves, finding his voice at last.

“It’s been a while since I… last spoke to you,” Shiro starts softly. “Even if you are on my mind a lot, as of late, I couldn’t bring myself to speak to you.” He shrugs, his wings unfolding slightly then refolding. “But, we have visitors, for the first time in ages Jin has convinced me to let outsiders stay within these halls.” He chuckles softly, looking back up at the statue. “I… it feels good, in a way, to have others around, even if I at first didn’t approve of them. But, we shared an evening meal with them, told them of… the fall. They seemed interested, more like scholars than treasure seekers.” He then sighs once more, shaking his head and looking down at his hooves. “Jin spoke to me this evening about possibly leaving the temple, the island, behind; going out into the world and finding a replacement for you…” He trails off, closing his eyes and scrunching his nose. “I know it’s something we need to do, but… I… I don’t know if I am strong enough.” He looks up at the statue, eyes full of tears.

“I don’t know if I can let you go.”

Outside the door, Daring puts a hoof to her mouth, both to stop the gasp of surprise she felt rising in her chest, and the giggle that followed right after it.

“Well, that’s unexpected,” she comments, forcing her tone to be neutral, “but what do you expect me to do, the pony that statue commemorates is long dead.”

“That might be so,” Daring’s astral companion agrees. “But, if you added wings, and a crown too perhaps, would that statue not bear an uncanny resemblance to Princess Luna?”

Daring opens her mouth to say no, but then stops and actually looks at the statue for the first time. She imagines wings, and a long flowing mane full of the evening sky, perhaps a playful smirk…

“That’s scary uncanny…” Daring whispers, tapping a hoof against her chin. “So, you want me to tell him that there is a pony out there that looks like his lost love, so that he’ll go see for himself?”

“Not in so many words,” the voice laughs. “I want you to try and convince him that, if he hopes to accomplish his task of finding a new Strength, he should visit Canterlot.”

“And if he won’t?” Daring asks, looking up at the glowing white muzzle hovering just above her right shoulder.

“Then, tell him to visit Saddle Arabia,” the voice assures softly. “I’ll be waiting for him.” Daring then feels warmth on her shoulder, and looks to see a hoof on it. “Now, go back to bed, Daring. I am sure Leaf is missing you terribly.” Then, the light, and the voice that goes with it, vanishes leaving Daring sitting outside the mess hall with more questions than answers.

Shaking her head and muttering about discovering the existence of Equus being more trouble than she expected, Daring heads back to bed.

The soft stirring and yawning of Leaf beside her rouses Daring from her sleep. Scooting over she wraps her arms around her partner, and pulls him back down to the bed as she leans over and whispers in his ear.

“And who said you got to leave and take your glorious warmth with you?”

“Nopony,” Leaf replies with a smirk, “except perhaps my stomach.” As he says that his stomach makes a loud grumble.

“Oh, well now,” Daring chuckles releasing Leaf. “I can’t argue with your stomach, now can I?” Her own promptly also decides to play the song of its people, making Daring blush. “Nor my own. Shall we go see what our gracious hosts have in store for us?” She then gets up, following Leaf as he heads to the door with a yawn, stopping only as he looks to her saddlebags and the lantern that is sitting next to it.

“That’s strange,” he starts, looking over at Daring. “Did you use your lantern last night?”

“Hm?” Daring hums, looking to the lantern. “Oh, yes, I had to use the restroom and figured I’d bring that just in case.” She shrugs, a smile on her face. She doesn’t want to explain to Leaf that she had an encounter with… well she wasn’t exactly sure what she had encountered but whatever it was she figures it’s best to keep it to herself for now.

“Okay,” Leaf replies with a shrug, heading to the door and holding it open for Daring. “Mares first.”

Daring smiles to him and inclines her head. “Thank you, dear.” She then starts down the hallway, Leaf right behind her, and towards the mess hall. It is an easier task than it had been last night, what with it being day now and Daring not having to chase down a mysterious astral figure that always seemed to be one step ahead of her. Her train of thought ends when she pushes one of the large doors to the room open, finding the others already present.

“Good to see you two back in the land of the living,” Fion greets the two over a mug of warm tea. “Our hosts made us breakfast, though don’t get your hopes up on anything fancy or amazing.”

“If it’s edible, we’ll eat it,” Leaf states, his stomach growling loudly. “And if it doesn’t look edible, I might still eat it.”

“Well, then I hope you like rice pudding.” Fion smirks over his tea.

“Eh, it’s not my favorite, but I’ll take what I can get,” Daring returns the smirk and sits down at the table. A bowl of mushy rice pudding levitates over to her, spoon already in it, and lands right in front of her. She looks over at Shiro, who is wearing his cloak and a more friendly version of the frown he wore yesterday. “Thank you, Shiro.”

“You are welcome, Daring,” Shiro replies, raising an eyebrow before resuming eating his own food.

“I think he likes you,” Jin chuckles from where he is sunbathing on a stone in the window. Shiro grumbles something along the lines of ‘well they’re nicer than you,’ which causes Jin to chuckle before he looks to Daring. “So, what are you plans for the day? Birdbrain and the conspiracy nut say they want to look around the city a bit, I figured you two would like to do the same?”

Tapping a hoof against her chin, spoon sticking out of her mouth, Daring shrugs before swallowing and removing the spoon. “That sounds like a plan, though I am not sure how much longer we’ll be here. Our primary goal was met, which was to find out what happened to the city.” She looks to Leaf who is eating his meal, spoon discarded to one side. “I think he’ll need to walk off the meal, anyway.”

Leaf looks up at Daring, mouth full of food. He swallows and looks at her. “What?” Daring picks up a cloth napkin and tosses it in Leaf’s face.

“You have something on your face, dear.” Daring chuckles. “And I was just saying that if we don’t get you moving after a breakfast like this, you’ll go pass out in our room and sleep the day away.”

“Well… okay I might do that,” Leaf admits with a blush, “but it isn’t half bad.”

Shaking her head and smiling, Daring looks over to Jin and Shiro. “What about you two? What are your plans?”

“Patrolling,” Shiro calmly states, “like I always do.”

“I am going to meet with Page Turner,” Jin says with a sigh as he too looks to Shiro. “Perhaps he can talk some sense into his great-grandfather where I have failed.”

“Grandfather?” Leaf asks slowly, looking between Shiro, who is glaring at his food, and Jin who is wearing a smug smirk. “That… kind old stallion is related to this walking bag of sour apples?”

“Hard to believe, I know,” Jin says, gesturing with a clawed hand. “To think, he is part of a long line of valiant warriors, the blood of Gods in their veins!”

“Well, if Shiro is the grandfather… with however many ‘greats’ in front of it,” Daring asks as she swirls her rice pudding, “who was the grandmother?”

“Strength,” Shiro says softly. “She and I… it was forbidden… but.”

“But you and her shared something that even the Cosmos favored,” Jin replies, waving a clawed paw dismissively. “If it was not, you would not have had a child.”

“Sounds like you two had something special,” Daring comments, smiling as she looks over to Shiro.

“We did,” the alicorn whispers, “but, in the end, our child and I were what broke her.”

“And that,” Jin says in a calm voice, as if stating the obvious, “is why you and I should leave the island.”

“As I have told you before,” Shiro states, eyes narrowing at his friend. “I will not abandon my duty. We must stay and…”

“Find a new Virtue of Strength?” Daring supplies causing both Shiro and Jin to look over at her with mixed reactions, Shiro smiling while Jin raises an eyebrow. “To do that, though, wouldn’t you need to, I don’t know, be around other ponies?”

“My point exactly!” Jin declares. “See, Shiro! Daring agrees with me!”

“And, where, exactly, would we go?” Shiro asks nopony in particular. “From what I am to understand, there are not many male alicorns walking around the world right now.”

“You seem to hide your wings and horn well enough,” Leaf points out as he pushes his empty, and rather clean, bowl away from himself. “You’d fit right in around Canterlot, or even perhaps Ponyville? None of the other real ‘major’ cities, though… Capes and turbans aren’t exactly common wear.”

“I don’t want to go into the major cities,” Shiro grumbles. “Not yet, at least.”

“Well,” Daring starts slowly. “You could go to Saddle Arabia, I have a friend there who runs an inn. You could go there, and perhaps retrace Leaf’s and my steps to Life’s Library?”

“We could do that!” Jin says, sitting up with an excited look. “What do you say, Shiro! We could go visit that old stone-faced stick in the mud! I am sure if anyone will know what we need to do, Librarian will.”

“I will think about it,” Shiro concedes.

“I’m still going to talk to Turner,” Jin sighs. “You can be as stubborn as Strength sometimes. You two made such a perfect match.” When Shiro doesn’t even grace him with a grumpy remark, Jin looks back to Daring and Leaf. “Well, you two have the run of the temple and the island for the day. With some luck, I can dig this old stick in the mud out of his rut. If I do, though, do you think we can travel with you?”

“That is more a question for Fion,” Daring replies, looking over at Fion who has been quite the entire conversation.

“Hm?” Fion hums looking up from his tea, as well as a book he had been reading as he ate. “Oh, well I don’t see why not. Though, good luck getting this pile of grump past Bones or my father without them figuring out what he is.”

“That sounds like it could be a problem,” Jin admits, scratching the back of his head.

“No, not really,” Fion smirks. “My father and Bones, the ship’s doctor, would likely take it as par for the course. Though, Bones might trap poor Shiro here in the galley and swap war stories.”

“Oh, then never mind,” Jin chuckles. “I think it’ll keep him occupied the entire boat ride if he tells stories.”

“No doubt he could earn his trip by keeping Bones from biting some poor sailor’s head off,” Fion smirks, sipping his tea in a very sophisticated manner.

“Say, feather brains,” Daring speaks up, looking at Fion, “I can’t help but notice your drinking your tea as if Celestia herself is sitting at the table. Why so fancy?”

“Habit,” Fion admits as he picks up his book again in the other taloned hand. “My mother and father instilled into us some… Shall we say refined qualities when we were younger.”

“Fair enough,” Daring chuckles, finishing her breakfast and turning to Leaf. “So, my love, shall we go explore some ancient ruins?”

“Thought you’d never ask,” Leaf smiles as he stands. He nods to Jin and Shiro. “Thank you for the food, my friends. Talk to you later.” He then turns and starts walking off towards the door.

“Thank you indeed,” Daring agrees. “We’ll see you two later, hopefully you have an answer by then.” Jinsong waves to her, but says nothing as he goes back to sunning himself, leaving Daring to follow Leaf out the door.

Once out of the mess hall, Daring and Leaf wander through the hallways of the temple for a while, Daring making note of the artifacts and decorations as they go, explaining the time periods their from and commenting on the pristine condition the majority are in. After a few hours of that, they exit the temple and go to a wall, and fly over. Once in the air, they tour the city from a good distance above, making note at how parts of the city look like a bomb had gone off. Entire sections of the city are nothing more than craters, the buildings around them leveled away from whatever caused the explosion. Clearly, whoever or whatever had caused it, had been kept away from the temple, as the devastation is mostly centered around what looks to be a harbor area, and what looks to have perhaps been a market district.

The pair lands a few times to explore some of the more intact buildings around the destroyed areas. To Daring’s trained eyes, there is evidence that the attack had come early in the morning, as the tables that are still standing have plates, cups, and even bowls with their respective utensils set out beside them. There are also… quite a few skeletons in beds, or sprawled out along the floor of their houses. Some are, sadly, quite small, and held in the arms of larger ones, as if to shield them from whatever was going on. After the fourth, or perhaps fifth Daring really did not care to keep track, of finding this she suggests to Leaf that they perhaps head to the harbor, and walk around there. Leaf doesn’t argue, his usual cheery attitude dampened by all the death.

The two of them spend the majority of the morning, and well into the afternoon, walking along the harbor and the beach near it. They discuss happier things, such as Daring potentially moving in with Leaf down the road, and how while Leaf’s sister is in the Wonderbolts both of them can’t see her really doing anything more adventurous than that. After a good and long talk they decide to head back to the temple, and see how things there are going.

The short trip back to the center of the city is done in silence, the two of them gliding around each other and making small passes on occasion.

Landing in the courtyard of the temple, Daring and Leaf are not surprised to find themselves stumbling into an argument in progress.

“Grandfather, for the last time, I am only looking out for you,” Page Turner states bluntly in his age worned voice. “You cannot expect to uphold your vows to the Cosmos by staying here, locked away from the world!”

“And what would you know of my vows,” Shiro retorts, barely restrained fury in his voice. “You are barely old enough to call yourself even a stallion!”

“I am well over seventy, Grandfather,” Turner retorts. “And you vowed, promised, to the Cosmos that you would protect Strength with all your abilities. And should one fall….”

“Don’t you say it,” Shiro growls.

“You should be looking for her replacement,” Turner continues, meeting Shiro’s furious gaze with one of cool determination. “Not wallowing on your own pity! You knew that she wouldn’t live forever, that someday you’d have to say goodbye, be it in battle or from old age! So buck up!”

“You and Jin,” Shiro continues to growl. “Both of you have lost sight of what is important! This temple must be protected!”

“It’s just a physical thing,” Jin’s voice comes from nearby, and Daring looks over to find him lounging in a chair that looks to have been made for him. “Physical attachments; I thought the Gods were beyond such things.”

“Don’t you dare start with me!” Shiro shouts, turning around and glaring at Jin.

“I’m right,” Jin smirks, “you just can’t let go of all of this, can you?”

“That is not the…” Shiro starts, then stops as he spots Daring and Leaf sitting on the edge of the courtyard, watching. “What are you two looking at?”

“A God who’s had his heart broken, and doesn't know how to move on,” Daring states in a sympathetic tone.

“And what would you know about broken hearts,” Shiro growls, though Daring can tell she has struck a nerve. “You don’t know what it’s like to lose the single most important thing in your life.”

“No… But that’s not the point…” Daring replies slowly, holding her ground. “Would Strength have wanted her relic to gather dust because you couldn’t arse yourself to find her successor any further than the local port?”

Shiro opens his mouth to retort, eyes full of fury, but quickly closes it and sighs as the fury cools. “No, she wouldn’t.”

“Thank you,” Jin says with an over-dramatic sigh. “You have done what we could not, oh great Daring Do.”

“Sarcasm is unbecoming of immortals,” Daring chuckles as she gestures to Leaf with her head. “I’ll leave you three to your arguments. Though, I do hope you two join us when we leave.”

“As do I, Daring,” Turner states, his eyes having never left Shiro.

Daring smiles, but says nothing as she starts off towards the nearest door into the temple, Leaf in her wake. As they enter the building, they can hear Shiro and Turner resume their argument, though Shiro sounds less vehemently opposed than before. They head down the hallways towards a common area that Daring had seen earlier while they were shown their rooms the other day. Upon reaching it, they find Unsolved and Fion playing cards.

They’re not speaking, just staring at their cards.

Sitting down at the table, Daring taps her hoof against the table three times, and Fion deals her in without comment while Leaf goes to the nearby window and pulls his sketchbook from a pocket and starts drawing some of the more exotic flowers present in the garden beyond.

The card game lasts for a few hours, Daring and Fion slowly losing to Unsolved who, despite their first impressions, has a very good poker face.

As lunch rolls around, the cards are put back into the deck and Unsolved quickly puts the deck into his mane as everyone heads off towards the mess hall. Walking in Daring is not surprised to find Shiro, Jin, and Turner all already present and eating their own lunch. As the late arrivals sit down, Shiro looks to Daring.

“When do we leave?”

Hours after the last of the group has vacated the the temple of strength, as night casts its dark and warm blanket upon the ruins, a light comes on in a window in the now empty structure. The light is coming beneath a pair of large iron-clad doors, the emblem of the Virtue of Strength proudly upon their face. For a few moments, the light seems to move around, as if trying to find a way out of the room behind the door. Eventually, whoever or whatever visitor has suddenly appeared there decides upon the obvious route, and a pool of what almost appears to be liquid light, glittering and glowing in the darkness, spills out from beneath the door.

Once freed from the confines of the room it had found itself in, it travels swiftly down the hallway it has come into, clearly knowing where it is going and eager to be at its destination.

That destination is the mess hall, and the final silent occupant of the temple.

As it enters the room, the cloud of light stops and coalesces into the form of a bright white, and glowing, alicorn mare. She wears no crown, no regalia to mark her station, but if any observer dared to look at her glowing and translucent form long enough, they would see the sun marking on her flank.

Walking, or perhaps even gliding as the form is not solid and freely shifts and unfocused as she moves, draws up to the silent guardian of the temple, a soft echoing sigh escaping her lips.

"You have lingered in mourning long enough, my sweet daughter," the mare's voice, though barely a whisper, echoes off the walls. "It is time to end you nightmares, and return you to us. For soon you will be needed." Reaching upwards with her horn, a small ball of light lifts from the tip. The wisp of light lazily floats up, and into the clutched claw of the large jade drake, melding with the cracked amulet within. After a few moments, the gem set into its face starts to glow softly, pulsating with a small almost inaudible drumbeat, as if it were the heart of a child starting for the first time. Smiling softly, the mare lifts off the ground, her astral wings bearing her up so she can softly kiss the dragon's forehead. "Until you are called, may your dreams be sweet, my dear daughter." The mare becomes nothing more than a cloud of light again, and retreats from whence she came.

Author's Note

I seem to enjoy writing a certain non-physical alicorn -way- too much.

Oh well, she is a lot of fun to write, and a good plot device! I hope you all enjoy this chapter, as it is the official 'end' to the story! However, next week is a final, short epilogue that will lead into things that are to come with my next story!

Until next time!

~Sylvian

Epilogue: Brave New World

Epilogue: Brave New World

Jinsong decides that, much like Saddle Arabian days, he rather hates the nights. Perhaps, if it were possible, he hates them more. But, where he is currently hiding, and shivering, beneath both Shiro’s wing and the cloak that he is using the hide the wings, Jinsong cannot find much more complaints outside of the fact that it is too cold.

“It is not that cold,” Shiro comments, his breath misting in the early morning air. “It is quite exhilarating, really.”

“S...says the pony who didn’t want to leave the temple,” Jin retorts, peeking his head out from under the wing to glare at his friend.

“Too late to turn back now,” Shiro admits, “but we should be reaching the area Daring spoke to us about soon. Perhaps there, we shall find the answers we need.”

“That you need, Shiro,” Jin mutters, snuggling down into his friend’s side again. “I still think we should have gone to that city she told us about… canter… what was it?”

“Canterlot,” Shiro corrects, “the seat of power for the Kingdom of Equestria, as she explains it.”

“Well, why didn’t we go there?” Jin demands grumply. “She made it sound like it’d be warm and comfortable there.”

“Because, I am not ready to step into the greater world,” Shiro replies, starting forward again towards the large mountain range that he had been eying for a few minutes. “And I am not ready to speak to the… Princess that is in charge there. No matter how much Daring explained that she could help with our quest.”

“And you think Librarian will be of more help?” Jin sighs.

“Yes,” Shiro states simply, his tone indicating he is done discussing this. Jin lets it rest, for the time being at least, and contents himself with keeping warm against Shiro’s side. He really isn’t built for this cold, and was surprised he had agreed to come here after what Daring had told him.

But then, she had promised, with a smirk, to offer him a nice warm fluffy blanket to hide in for a month next time they saw each other, and Jin was more than willing to take her up on that offer after experiencing this bone-shattering cold. Being so close to dawn, it really is also the coldest part of the night, the sand having relinquished what warmth they had stored up from the previous day, and the sun not having risen to renew it. All and all, Jin figures if he ever saw hell it would look, and feel, like this place.

Then, suddenly, it is no longer as cold.

Peeking his head out from under the wing again, Jin can see trees! And grass, and feel a soft comforting breeze!

Jin wiggles his way out from under the wing, and takes flight, stretching his wings a little before landing between Shiro’s and looking around with a smile.

“Well, this place looks the same,” Jin comments slowly before taking a deep breath. “Smells the same, too.” He then blinks as he notices eyes, lots of eyes, glowing from the bushes that line the pathway. “Hey… uhm, Shiro. We’re being watched.”

“I know,” Shiro replies, continuing down the pathway casually. “It is Life’s pets.”

“Perhaps we should pick up the pace?” Jin asks, a little nervous at the multitude of creatures that he knows must be lurking just out of sight. “I mean, we really should let Librarian know we’re here…”

“He already knows,” Shiro says. “Besides, he is a patient creature.”

“But are his pets?” Jin whispers. Shiro does not grace him with an answer, instead he continues down the pathway silently.

The grounds are, as he has stated earlier, much like Jin remembered. The very air itself radiating a feeling of life and vitality that makes him feel as if thousands of years fall off of his shoulders. It is a feeling he has missed, the powerful presence of virtuous magic, and despite all the eyes looking at him he finds himself laying down against Shiro’s neck and sighing contently, closing his eyes and relaxing. Sadly, his relaxation is short lived, as the sound of the ancient doors opening before them causes Jin to sit back up and look around his friend’s neck.

Before them stands the imposing sand-colored visage of the Librarian, his glowing eyes looking both of them over with a studious expression as if he is studying them like one of his books. For a long moment, Jin is afraid he will not remember them, only to have those fears quickly swept away as the construct smiles to them as best he can.

“Lord Shiro, Lord Jinsong,” Librarian greets the two, his echoing voice easily reaches the two as they mount the steps, its tone warming Jin more than the air ever could. “I offer you greetings, my friends, for it has been far too long since last you graced my mother’s halls with your presence.”

Shiro suddenly starts forward faster, making Jin hop off his back and glide to the steps. Looking up at his friend, he is surprised to not only see the normally stoic alicorn of war smiling, but also embracing the Librarian in a warm hug. Librarian is returning it, carefully though as he has rather sharp claws.

“Librarian, my friend,” Shiro declares, happiness clear in his voice. “By the Cosmos, it is good to see you again. How have you been?”

“I have been good, Shiro,” Librarian replies with a nod. “I have kept busy reading, and tending to my mother’s garden and other children in her absence.” He then releases Shiro from the hug and steps back, gesturing with one taloned hand for them to follow. “But, come, there is much to discuss.” He then turns and heads into the library.

Shrio starts after him, and Jin is forced to take flight again and land on his friend’s back, taking his usual perch along his friend’s neck and resting his own head on top of Shiro’s. As they enter the library Jin feels a presence, ancient and yet young at the same time, all around them. It is familiar, for he would know the presence of Life anywhere, but at the same time he does not know this presence. Before he can continue to puzzle it out, though, Shiro speaks up.

“And what do we need to discuss, old friend?” Shiro’s tone is lighter than he it had been earlier, lighter than he had been for a thousand or more years.

“There is a darkness coming,” Librarian replies, his echoing voice serious. “A darkness that I have felt rising for some time, but paid no mind to.” He pauses long enough to allow the other two to come abreast of him, one eye looking at Shiro then Jin. “I know you two can feel it as well. Perhaps not consciously, but a part of you has felt the danger and has risen address it.” He then continues forward, deeper in the library. “Much like Life has risen to address this new threat.”

“I have felt something has been off for a while now,” Shiro admits, an ear flicking in annoyance at himself, “but like you I had written it off. Especially with what happened to the city we were living in, I figured it was just… residual energy from the fall.” He then blinks as his brain registers the last part of what Librarian had said. “And Life has felt it as well? Does this mean a new one has risen?”

“In a way,” Librarian starts, his tone lending a worried quality to his expression. “I am sure any questions you have about her, though, will be answered later.” He turns around a corner and leads them towards the back of the building. “For now, understand that with this rising darkness, the Virtues are now rising, returning to us. Both of you,” He looks to Jin who has been silent the entire time, and then at Shiro, “both of you will be needed in the coming months. As will all who shall feel the call of the Cosmos, and shall be drawn to aiding the Virtues.”

“And how do you know this?” Jin asks with a raised eyebrow. “Not that I doubt you, Librarian, but you were always more of a solid facts kind of creature.”

“Life told me,” Librarian explains calmly as they reach a pair of large doors with Life’s sigel on their faces. “Be not mistaken, both of you have an important part to play in the future.”

“And, what exactly has Life told you?” Shiro asks, raising an eyebrow.

Instead of answering, Librarian calmly turns and runs a clawed digit down the middle of the doors the massive locks within opening with resounding clicks. The doors swing open, and a bright light spills forth, as well as a voice.

“I have told him,” the voice, melodic and haunting, answers as the doors swing wide. “That you and my sister have important roles to play, in the coming days.” Shiro shields his eyes with one arm, his jaw slack. “But most importantly; my sister’s student. She has a far more important role to play, more than even she knows….”

Author's Note

And that is it. There is no more for this story!

It's been one hell of a ride with you all, and I am... actually truly thankful that others read this story and enjoyed it. I never would have made it past the first few chapters without my readers, and for that I think you all.

That said, this is not the end! No! For there is more yet to come! Something slightly more action packed, or at the very least less "I love you" and more actual world shattering stuff going on! Or city shattering, depends on how you look at it.

In any event, I'll see you all in the next story! Until then, hope you enjoyed this little adventure.

~Sylvian

Daring-Do and the Temple of Life

The transition from the bright light of the desert into the darkness inside the ancient library blinds Daring and Leaf, especially after the door closes behind them silently on its well oiled hinges.

Daring takes the initiative and grabs a torch from a nearby wall socket, Leaf producing flint and tinder and quickly striking a flame that roars to life on the already prepared torch. The room they are standing in is instantly bathed in flickering amber light that dances and reflects off of the multitude of polished stone surfaces that make up the inside of the building. The walls and floors seem to be made out of a highly polished pale stone, perhaps granite or even quartz stone which send Daring and Leaf’s reflections back at them from almost every surface. The effect is only broken by wall coverings, which mostly consist of tapestries and drapes over a few larger windows which, unlike the ones on the upper levels, seem to be closed against the elements.

Stepping forward, Daring’s eyes try to take in everything, including the partially sand-covered mural on the ground beneath them. Looking to Leaf, Daring looks back at the Mural and extends her wings, Leaf doing the same, and both of them flap slightly to create a small gust that brushes the sand away.

The emblem on the floor becomes uncovered, and Daring’s face splits into a wide smile, as the large green leafy tree matching exactly the description of the emblem Luna had given them when they had set out on this journey. They had made it, but now the hard part starts.

Continuing forward, they come to the bottom of a twin grand staircase -- made of the same polished stone as the floor and walls with beautifully carved and well worn redwood railings -- with a pair of large redwood doors between the two stairs, the same emblem etched into their faces.

“Well, up or down, Double-Dee?” Leaf says glancing at the stairs, then at the doors. “Because, I don’t know about you, but those doors look promising.”

Daring shrugs and walks up to the door, “We’re already down here. Might as well check this out first.” She presses her hooves against the door, but unlike the front door, this one does not slide open easily. She puts her shoulder into it, and it starts to grudgingly move, but not far.

“Here, Double-Dee,” Leaf says as he puts his shoulder into the door next to her, “I can’t stand to see you struggle like that.” He starts pushing with her, their hooves sliding on the polished floor. “It had to be the one door that hadn’t been oiled in the past century, didn’t it!”

“Shut your mouth and keep pushing!” Daring replies breathlessly, the door moving inch by creaking inch under their efforts. Then, all at once the door swings open, crashing against the wall beside it with a thunderous boom that resounds through the entire structure. Daring and Leaf land side-by-side on the dusty floor, a few thousand years worth of dust billowing up around them in a thick choking cloud. Coughing and waving a hoof in front of her face, Daring stands up and looks around.

“We really need to stop falling for each other like this, Dee,” Leaf says from beside her as he coughs a few times. “I mean, ending up on the floor in dark, dusty rooms. Ponies are going to talk.” Daring rolls her eyes at her friend and goes forward, stumbling slightly over something in the shadowy darkness beyond the door’s light. “Daring, no stop. Let me get the torch.” Leaf goes back outside of the door, coughing a few more times, and picks the torch up from where Daring had left it.

Coming back inside the light from the torch illuminates a scene of utter chaos. The room looks as if a full grown dragon had torn through it, deep scratches line the walls and floor and what had at one time must have been chairs and tables lie broken and splintered all over the floor. Coming up beside Daring, who had made her way in the dark to the back of the room, Leaf stops beside her and looks up at what had at one time must have been the crowning jewel of the room.

Before them, on a raised platform, is the splintered wreckage of what looks to have been a throne. Stylized to look like a large oak tree, and made out of wood that seems to have almost grown from the stones beneath it, the throne now lays splintered and burnt. Hanging limply from the crowning branches is a disc of stone, the emblem seen on the floor outside barely recognizable beneath the charring and deep grooved scratches.

“What happened here?” Leaf asks in a near whisper.

“I don’t know,” Daring says in an equally soft voice, “but I am definitely going to ask Luna when we get back.” Leaf nods at this, tearing his eyes away from the destroyed throne and looking at the wreckage all around them. All around them are small shards of what at first glance looks like pottery, the dusky white-grey of them not unlike pottery you could buy in a marketplace, but as he wanders over his breath catches, as behind an upturned and shattered table is anything but pottery.

“Daring, be sure to emphasize us getting hazard pay on this one,” Leaf says, his voice growing a little louder.

“Why?” Daring asks as she walks over, her own breath catching as Leaf points with the hoof gripping the torch, light instantly behind shone on the collection of skulls and mostly intact bones that until that moment they had not seen litter the room. “I think it’s time we get out of this room, Leaf,” Daring says slowly. “We’re not going to find what we need in here...and I’d rather not disturb anything…” Leaf nods and starts backing out of the room, Daring right beside him. Leaving the room Leaf shivers as Daring does her best to close the door they had opened. When it doesn’t budge, she looks to Leaf who is still sort of just standing there. “Leaf, I need help.”

“Hm?” Leaf looks over to Daring, “Oh? You need my help?” He smiles and walks over, putting the torch down in a nearby wall sconce. “Music to my ears.” Daring just sticks her tongue out at him, and he chuckles as he pulls with her, the door creaking back slowly into a closed position. Once it is closed, Leaf goes and gets the torch again before looking to Daring.

“So, door number one was a creepy tomb! Shall we try the stairs?” Leaf asks in a hesitant voice.

“I guess we should. I mean, what’s the worse that can be up there?” She retorts with a smirk to cover her own unease. “More dead ponies?”

“I hope not!” Leaf replies as he starts up after her. “I don’t want a repeat of that time we disturbed that tribe’s burial site!” Daring laughs, perhaps a little too loudly, and shakes her head.

“Oh, come now, Leaf!” she says with a warm smile, “You know running is good for you!”

“Not if the alternative is being turned into a pony-pin-cushion!” Leaf replies, a smile creeping through his own unease. “My Doctor says it's very bad for my health to have holes poked in me, you know!”

“Oh, what does your sister know about adventure!” Daring replies with a wink. “She needs to get out more often, go on some epic quests that drag her tail across the breadth and width of Equestria!” This time Leaf joins in on the laugh.

“Oh, I don’t know, Daring!” Leaf replies as they near the top of the stairs. “We’d have to get her out of her books long enough to convince her the world wouldn’t end if she went on a vacation!” They both share another laugh before quieting down as they reach the top of the stairs.

Before them is another set of doors, but these ones are open and showing off rows of bookshelves brightly lit by what seem to be tall arching windows that are just outside of the line of sight. Stepping forward their hoofsteps are instantly muffled as they cross the threshold, soft green carpeting covering the floor and dampening the sounds of walking, their eyes instantly attempting to look at everything at once as they progress. There are indeed windows, huge ones in fact, that nearly reach the roof and would not be out of place in the Castle back in Canterlot. Every other window, starting with the one nearest to the door, is a stain-glass relief of what Daring assumes to be ancient events. Some of the windows look to have been repaired, their original glass having been broken somehow, the original image lost as these windows are now just a collection of stained glass in no discernible pattern.

However, as wondrous as these things are, what truly catches their attention is at the center of the vast hall of knowledge.

They come upon it after turning a corner around a bookshelf, a large polished sandstone statue lounging on a pedestal large enough that it could easily hold an entire squad of Guardponies with room to spare. The statue itself is of a hippogryph. The horse section that of a painted horse and its bird that of some form of hawk, both parts brown and differing only by a few shades. It seems to not only be wearing a pair of very large metal framed crystal reading glasses, but also peering at a large book in front of it, one large taloned hand propping its chin up as it peers at the book.

Moving closer, Daring moves around to its front and raises an eyebrow at the fact that, next to the glasses, it is also wearing a large pendant held on by a golden chain, a large glowing green gem set into its center.

“That is quite an interesting pendant,” Daring says slowly as she motions to Leaf. “I think I’ve seen something like this once. But I don’t know where…” Leaf shrugs and continues to look around.

“Knowing you, Dee,” Leaf starts as he puts the now unnecessary torch into a holder attached to a bookcase, “you saw it at a museum and argued with the curator over how old it was.”

“Hey now,” Daring says, turning her back to the statue, “that only happened once, and I was right! It was a fake!” Leaf turns, smirking, to reply only to stop dead in his tracks. “What? No witty reply?” Leaf shakes his head and points over Daring’s shoulder. Turning around Daring blanches and takes a few quick steps back. Staring at her with one piercing glowing green eye, is the statue.

It opens its beak and says something, but when Daring or Leaf do not reply, it shakes its head and clears its throat, sitting up on its haunches and tries again.

“Welcome, to my mistress’ hall, travelers,” the statues says in an echoing voice in a very old dialect of Arabic.

“Thank you for the welcome to these halls,” Leaf replies quickly in the same language, earning him a raised eyebrow from Daring, albeit with an approving smile.

“Yes, we are deeply humbled by your mistress’ halls,” Daring speaks, her own accent slightly different than Leaf’s, a little more refined. “Please, forgive us for our shock, for we have not seen a creature like yourself before.”

The hippogryph statue closes its book and leans back down so it is resting its beak on both its clawed hands and almost eye-level with Daring, “I find that hard to believe,” it says in a slightly annoyed tone. “My mistress was commissioned by the Council of Virtues to create many a brother and sister of mine, who faithfully serve all across the Empire as stewards and protectors of important places.” It waves a clawed hand, the amulet around its neck glowing brightly, and a book comes drifting from a nearby bookshelf to stop in front of Daring and Leaf. The stone creature gestures with one finger and the book opens, the pages quickly flipping until they get to a page with a picture of the creature in front of them. “I was the first, my Mistress’ favorite. I alone was given stewardship of this vast hall of knowledge.”

“We are not citizens of the Empire,” Daring says slowly, choosing her words carefully. “We are citizens of one of its successor states, and are here on behalf of one of its rulers, Princess Luna.” The Statue leans its head to one side, one eye growing narrow the other opening wider as if it is raising an eyebrow at them.

“Successor state?” it asks quizzically. “The Empire is eternal, as are the Virtues who lead it.” It waves its talon again, the book goes back to its place, the statue then sighs. “However, I have never heard of this ‘Equestria’ before, nor its Princess. I shall admit then that it is not a part of the Empire, or at the very least a new state within it.” It then rises and steps off of its pedestal. “What, then, can the Librarian do for the envoys of this Equestrian Princess?”

“We seek knowledge, Librarian,” Daring replies, Leaf beside her keeping quiet as this is not his field.

“As do many who cross into my domain, little pony,” the Librarian replies with a smirk. “Knowledge has a cost, however. Tell me what knowledge you seek, and I shall set the price.”

“I am an explorer, Master Librarian,” Daring replies. “I have nothing to offer you save for my own knowledge of the world beyond these walls.” The Librarian smiles slightly, or at least the corner of his beak lifts ever so as he regards her.

“Again, state the knowledge you seek, and I shall determine if what you offer is worthy,” the Librarian says as it reclines on its haunches.

“The Princess requested books on revival,” Daring starts, an uneasy tone entering her voice, “research, spellbooks even, that cover the return of life to the dead or dying.”

“What you ask is forbidden,” the Librarian replies flatly. “My Mistress, nay my mother locked such things away and bid none touch them.” It leans down close to Daring, one glowing eye glaring at her. “They are defilements of the very things she stands for. Even your Princess should know not to touch such...tainted magics!” Leaf steps in front of Daring and gets between her and the Librarian.

“Princess Luna would never ask it of us, of you, if this was not of the utmost importance!” Leaf says, his voice shaking slightly under the menacing gaze of the stone creature. “She abhors all things dark, she would never use what she is asking for... “ Daring puts a hoof on Leaf’s shoulder and gently pushes him aside.

“My spirited companion is correct, Librarian,” Daring says slowly. “The rulers of our Kingdom are alicorns, the older sister of Princess Luna performed a spell, a dark and ancient one, and is paying the price heavily. She would not tell me how, but Celestia is beloved by all her subjects. We all owe her much, and I will pay whatever price you deem if it means seeing her well.” The Librarian narrows its eyes, holding Daring under its gaze for a few moments longer before sighing and sitting back as it pushes its glasses up.

“There is no price I could ask of you that your Princess is not already paying.” It gestures with one taloned hand, a few books coming from a nearby bookshelf. “I will still ask a price of you, knowledge for knowledge.” The books stop in front of Daring and open, their pages blank. “These books are enchanted to record your words. Even if what you say about the Empire’s fall is false, it can still be housed in the fiction section.”

Nodding to the Librarian Daring looks to Leaf, who is shifting from hoof to hoof somewhat nervously. “I will handle this, Leaf,” she says with a smile. “I know you want to go explore a little. I am sure it is safe,” She looks to the Librarian, “Isn’t it?”

“Little one, this is a house of learning and Life not death. There are no traps, nor dangerous creatures.” It pauses and smiles in what can almost be called a sardonic manner, “Myself excluded, of course. My mistress made me to defend this place, after-all.” Leaf chuckles a little at the remark, and gives Daring a shaky smile.

“Right, I guess I’ll go see if there are any… plants to look at.” He offers a bow to the Librarian who inclines its large head. “By your leave, Master Librarian.” He then takes the torch from where he had placed it and walks off.

“Now then, where shall I start…?” Daring says as she sits down in front of the floating books. “Ah, yes. As it has been told to me, and through my own research, the fall of the Equusese Empire began a couple thousand of years ago…”

Leaf wanders through the rows of bookshelves along what he assumes to be the eastern wall of the Library, his torch casting light into places that have not seen any for perhaps a literal age. It has been a while since he left Daring and the Librarian on his quest to find something more along his line of expertise, but so far the doors he had opened had led to lecture rooms or smaller sub-sections of the library.

More than a few times, he had found a door barricaded, some even blown off their hinges by some force that to the naked eye would look like charring, but to practiced eyes like his he could tell it was actual decay. It was almost as if some creature had decayed the barriers to get to whomever had been behind it. He had not dared venture beyond those battle-scarred doors, afraid of what he might find within.

Turning the corner around another of the endless supply of bookcases, he finds himself at the top of set of stairs that look to go down and outside of the Library. Curious, and perhaps a bit claustrophobic at having been inside the narrow passageways so long, he heads down the stairs and towards the outside.

The doors at the bottom of the stairs are intact, their solid oak surface bearing the same emblem as all the others but with vines surrounding it. Reassured that, perhaps, there’ll be something nice behind this door, he places a hoof against one of them and pushes. It opens with little resistance, and Leaf is instantly bathed in soft sunlight as a covered walkway is revealed. A broad smile on his face he puts the torch in a sconce for when he returns, and quickly heads into the blissful sunlight.

The covered walkway is located in an large garden space, beautifully carved fountains and benches standing side-by-side with rows of flowers, trees and bushes that Leaf has only read about! And that wasn’t all, as he walks he catches snatches of movement, once or twice catching enough of a glimpse to recognize animals that did not live in the desert. Everything from deer to a few creatures he was sure no longer existed in the wider world. As giddy as a school foal, Leaf reaches into a pouch on his vest and produces a notepad with a charcoal pen.

Making his way off the path he gets closer to the flowers and bushes, sketching most of the ones he knows and taking samples along with the sketches for those he does not.

His attention is so focused on the plants that when he puts his notebook away he is surprised to find that he has gathered a small audience. A few of the more docile creatures have wandered over to study him as he had studied the plants -- minus the sketchbook of course -- and even some of the creatures he would consider dangerous if he was in a jungle in Equestria. More specifically, there was a rather large adult manticore staring at him, side-by-side with a few deer and collection of rabbits.

Smiling at the small group, he stands up and starts off to continue exploring and taking notes. The group of creatures follow him, at a respectful distance as they’re not quite sure of this stranger but he seems to mean them no harm so far.

After a while of wandering and collecting sketches and more samples, Leaf looks to the position of the shadows, and the position of the sun, and decides he has left Daring alone with the Librarian long enough. If he let her ramble any longer than he already has, he is afraid the Librarian will never be able to get her to leave. Plus, he needed to tell her about all these amazing plants he found! Just the sheer variety he has seen already makes this trip worth it, and he had only explored a small portion of the place!

Yes, he needed to get back and rescue the Librarian, then explain to Daring that they needed to stay for a while so he could continue to catalogue these plants!

Quickly heading back to the door he had come from, he stops just short of going back inside and turns to the group that was still following him. He raises a hoof and waves goodbye, and, to his surprise, most of the animals return the gesture before dispersing.

Heading back inside, he grabs the torch again and quickly navigates his way back towards where Daring and the Librarian last were. It doesn’t take him long to hear Daring’s voice, his pace picking up a little, his heart beating just a bit faster at his excitement to get back to her. To tell her about the plants, of course.

“And then, Princess Twilight ascended and became an alicorn,” Daring seems to be concluding on a point, “and that is really more or less the history of Equestria, the important parts, at least.” Leaf turns the corner to rejoin them right as the Librarian replies, its tone quite amused.

“You are quite the storyteller, Miss Yearling,” the Librarian states with a nod, “Even if I cannot verify your facts, these books will make fair additions to my Mistress’ collection.” it waves a talong hand and several large books, larger than the ones that Daring had in front of her when Leaf had left, levitate over to the Librarian and lay themselves down beside him on his diaus.

“You should talk to my publisher, Epic Prose,” Daring says with a chuckle, “He would agree with you, I think.” She turns and looks at Leaf, her smile growing, “Ah, there you are Leaf! Did you find anything interesting?” Leaf returns the smile and nods quickly.

“I did!” he says excitedly. “There is a huge garden outside! So many plants, I...I could spend days, no weeks, here attempting to catalogue it all and I would not even scratch the surface!” He all but prances in place. “I… I really want to stay here and explore more!” He reaches over and puts an arm around Daring’s neck. “You should see it too! It’s perhaps the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen!”

“Most beautiful thing you’ve ever seen?” Daring says, a bit of mock hurt in her voice which causes Leaf to stop in his tracks.

“Well, okay, not the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen.” Leaf admits, “but, I mean, you know, besides you.” Daring blushes at that and rubs the back of her head under her helmet.

“I… You know,” Daring clears her throat, “I meant out of all the places we’ve been… but… I’m flattered, Leaf.” From his perch the Librarian chuckles and rests his chin on a taloned hand.

“You certainly know how to flatter your mate, little pony,” the Librarian states. “Such a strong budding romance. How I have missed seeing such things.” This time, both Daring and Leaf turn a few shades of red and take a few shuffling steps sideways to gain some room between each other.

“We’re… not a couple.” Daring states emphatically, perhaps a little too strongly.

“Y… Yeah I just work with her when she goes to places like this,” Leaf says slowly. “I mean, she helps me get to places with some really rare plants and… with really… pretty views…” The Librarian chuckles and shakes his head.

“You two remind me of an epic I once read,” the Librarian says slowly, pushing his glasses back up in front of his glowing stone eyes. “I recall the ones portrayed in it denied their feelings for quite some time.” It sighs and shrugs, “but then what does this old statue know. It was an entertaining work of fiction, I am sure such does not happen in reality.” The Librarian looks over his glasses at them, a smirk on its lips. “Of course, stranger things have happened.”

All throughout this, Daring and Leaf have been doing their best to look anywhere but at each other. It really doesn’t work. Daring keeps glancing over at Leaf, and Leaf keeps glancing over at Daring.

“So, about that garden,” Daring says slowly, “I think we have some hours of daylight left, and I am not keen on traveling in the heat.” Leaf nods slowly, clearing his throat before replying.

“Yeah, its also nice and cool out in the garden,” he says as he looks over at Daring. “Plus, you know we’ll be able to see when the sun is setting.” Daring nods and steps over closer to Leaf, but not too close.

“That… makes sense, and I could use a rest somewhere peaceful after the trek here…” She pulls her helmet down in an attempt to hide her still present blush. “Lead the way, Leaf,” she states as she gestures forward with a hoof. Leaf just starts forward without another word, Daring following close behind.

As they round the corner the Librarian sighs and opens the book he had been reading when they had entered back up. He smirks as he turns the page. “Foals these days, so blind to what is in front of them.”

After a few moments the stone creature sighs and closes the book again, the things Daring had told him weighing heavily upon his mind. Standing, he starts off through the domain given to him by Life, a desire to get a second opinion on what he had heard burning in his chest. To do that, though, he’ll need to speak to a Virtue, because even if what the young Daring said was true the power of the Virtues was eternal and could not vanish from this world.

Striding up to a pair of large doors with a series of locks set into their face, the Librarian reaches up with a clawed talon and draws it down the middle of the doors. The locks, as ancient and powerful as the Virtue that had built this place, release with echoing clicks and allow the doors to swing open with barely a whisper. Stepping forward, the Librarian sighs sadly at the thick layer of dust coating the floor, speaking of just how long it had been since last he had dared enter this room.

Thousands of years, at least, had passed since he had unlocked her sanctum. Since he had dared set foot upon this sacred ground.

Perhaps it was the memories, as thick and visceral as the day they had been made. A drawback of being stone made living; he cannot forget, nor do his memories fade. The screams of the staff, those he had been sworn to protect, as they had died beneath her hooves still haunt. He had been in here, pleading to the other Virtues, begging them to come and help stop her.

Life had been out dealing with other things, and the only one who had been able to speak to him had been Hope. Even now, he could see the pain darkening her forest green eyes. She was too far to help, but she could get ahold of Life, get her to return quicker.

Walking deeper into the room, the doors close behind the Librarian, and he strides to the center of the room, his glowing eyes not affected by the darkness. There, covered in a sheet, is a faintly glowing crystal and five large mirrors evenly spaced a few paces back in a circle around it. He reaches up and pulls the sheet down from the crystal, which is a pale blue, almost the same color as a clear and cloudless sky.

Life had returned quickly, Hope having found a way to talk to her despite the distance. What she had found had broken her heart. Everyone, right down to the smallest foal, was dead. In the middle of it was her Guardian, her Librarian, and if he could weep he would have wailed his own keening sorrow upon the winds. But he could not, and had not. Instead, he had watched her break. He had watched in abject horror, as she had fallen.

It had not happened quickly, and he had hoped, dared to believe, she would be strong enough to overcome it. But when she had put on her armor and made ready for battle, he knew she would not return the same, if at all.

Walking up to one of the mirrors -- the lush oak tree that had symbolized Life for as long as he could remember at its crown -- he puts a taloned hand against its surface and speak softly.

“Mother, I need you.”

“My dear child,” a voice comes from all around. It is not the voice he remembers Life speaking with, but there is no doubt it is the Virtue he seeks. “How can I help you?”

The room suddenly is filled with bright amber-yellow light that flows forth from almost every direction and coalesces into a large glowing sphere above the crystal. Turning, the Librarian strides over and sits before it, staring at the sphere.

“I have visitors, mother,” he says softly. “They speak of the fall of the Empire, of all that I had known and held dear.” He looks down at the floor and sighs. “I… I need to know if their words are true.” A tendril of light reaches down, gently brushing along the side of his face before slowly lifting his gaze back towards the glowing apparition.

“They speak the truth, my son,” the sphere responds softly in an echoing voice. “The Empire fell many thousands of years ago. The age of the Virtues ended with it.”

“Then how are you still here?” the Librarian pleads desperately. “How can I speak with you if the Virtues were broken?”

“Our power is eternal,” the sphere comforts, “and we still exist. Even if our forms have changed, even if our homes have crumbled, our roles in this world have not changed.”

“What of me, mother?” The Librarian replies, a sorrowful look spreading across his features. “Am I to guard this place? Alone and hidden away from the world? Was I not made to help you, help the Virtues guide your people with the knowledge contained here? Am I to no longer serve you?” The sphere floats down from above the crystal and goes behind the Librarian. There is a bright flare of light, the entire room becoming bathed in it for a moment before a tall alicorn mare -- her coat the pure white of freshly fallen snow with a sun upon her flank -- walks out from behind him to sit beside her child. Her form is ephemeral, constantly moving and without true corporeal form, and as she sits she drapes a wing over him, the feeling of soft soothing heat, but not of physical contact, the only indication that she is truly there.

“My child, you are still one of my most valuable servants,” she coos softly as a mother would to their distraught child. “To aid the other Virtues and I, first, you must know who we are now, and not cling to the memories of those who came before.” The Librarian sighs and looks over to the Alicorn, so different from the Life that had created him and yet so similar, and nods.

“I will try, mother,” he says softly, a soft smile on his face. “I will try.” Life nods, her own smile as beautiful as a morning sunset.

“That, is all I ask.” She looks up towards the Crystal, tendrils of light flowing forth from her horn and touching it. It glows brightly, beams of light shooting from it to touch the mirrors of Strength, Love, and Hope. Static images of three mares, two other Alicorns and one young unicorn, appearing upon the surfaces. “Then, allow me to tell you of my family.”

The Librarian looks at the images, attempting to commit them to memory, overwrite the old memories of who he had known.

The first, in the mirror of Strength is an alicorn of a deep blue, her flowing mane jeweled with stars. Next, in the mirror of Love is another alicorn, this time pink with a long flowing tri-colored mane. And lastly, in Hope’s place is a grey unicorn mare with a blue mane. These, these were the Virtues now, and he would do his best to serve them, to his dying breath.

Daring sighs under the weight of the books the Librarian had given them, no longer complaining about their contents for some reason. She had expected him to continue his grumbling about them being forbidden or something. She had also expected him to comment about the fact there was now a rose sticking out of a vest pocket.

Looking over at Leaf, who is preparing himself for the trek they’re about to undertake back to the oasis they’d spent the night at just before arriving here at the Library, Daring smiles softly. He had given her the rose, said something she couldn’t quite remember when he had put it in her vest pocket. Normally, the fact that she couldn’t remember something somepony had said would bother her, but this time it didn’t.

“If there is nothing else, I believe you should depart now,” the Librarian says in a matter-of-fact tone. “Luna has raised the moon, and you had best not waste it.” Daring nods to the Librarian, still slightly distracted.

“Thank you, Librarian,” she says absently as she looks back to Leaf. “Our visit was most educational…” The Librarian inclines his head, a smile on its face.

“Then I have done my duty, little adventurer,” it replies softly, “Now go, no more time for talking. You shall always be welcome.” It then turns and starts back towards the stairs, leaving Daring and standing at the entrance. With a sigh, Daring turns to Leaf and gestures towards the door with her helmeted head.

“Shall we?” Daring asks excitedly. “I’m ready to get back to civilization.”

“I don’t know, Double-Dee,” Leaf replies with a smirk. “Being out here with just you does have a certain appeal.” Daring rolls her eyes at that and chuckles, heading out the door.

“You always do know how to ruin a moment,” she chastises. “Can’t you just agree with me like a proper stallion?” Leaf winks at her and continues to smile.

“Nope!” He then speeds up, “Now, come on! That living hunk of stone was right, better not waste Luna’s night!” Daring starts after him, then slows down. The Librarian had said Luna’s night as well…

How had he known that?

Shaking her head and pushing that thought aside Daring picks up her pace and shouts over to Leaf, who is already nearly at the tunnel.

“Hey! Wait for me! I have the map!”

Author's Note

I made a thing! :derpyderp1:

I mean, here is the second chapter of Daring-Do and the Leaf in the Wind! We get to see inside the mysterious structure, and who is this mysterious construct? What role might he play in the future? And who in the name of Celestia are the Virtues? For that matter, was THAT CELESTIA!? :trollestia:

I hope you all enjoyed this, it took me a while to write! But I did it, with no small amount of help from friend and ever patient editor Witching Hour!

Well, I'll see you all next time! Hopefully not too far from now, with the next chapter!